A new discovery of Terra incognita Australis, or, The southern world, by James Sadeur, a French-man, who being cast there by a shipwrack, lived 35 years in that country and gives a particular description of the manners, customs, religion, laws, studies and wars of those southern people, and of some animals peculiar to that place ... translated from the French copy ...
         Terre australe connue. English
         Foigny, Gabriel de, ca. 1630-1692.
      
       
         
           1693
        
      
       Approx. 259 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 99 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A70052
         Wing F1395
         ESTC R20648
         12117476
         ocm 12117476
         54359
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A70052)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 54359)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 68:6 or 143:12)
      
       
         
           
             A new discovery of Terra incognita Australis, or, The southern world, by James Sadeur, a French-man, who being cast there by a shipwrack, lived 35 years in that country and gives a particular description of the manners, customs, religion, laws, studies and wars of those southern people, and of some animals peculiar to that place ... translated from the French copy ...
             Terre australe connue. English
             Foigny, Gabriel de, ca. 1630-1692.
          
           [8], 186 p.
           
             Printed for John Dunton ...,
             London :
             1693.
          
           
             First published under title: La terre Australe connue. Vannes [Genève?], 1676; later editions have title: Les avantures de Jacques Sadeur.
             Reproduction of original in Harvard University Libraries.
             Imperfect: lacks p. 89-96.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Voyages, Imaginary.
        
      
    
     
        2006-12 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-12 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-03 Celeste Ng
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-03 Celeste Ng
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           A
           New
           Discovery
           OF
           
             Terra
             Incognita
             Australis
          
           ,
           OR
           THE
           
             Southern
             World.
          
           
        
         
           BY
           
             James
             Sadeur
          
           a
           French-man
           .
        
         
           WHO
           Being
           Cast
           there
           by
           a
           Shipwrack
           ,
           lived
           35
           years
           in
           that
           Country
           ,
           and
           gives
           a
           particular
           Description
           of
           the
           
             Manners
             ,
             Customs
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             Laws
             ,
             Studies
             ,
          
           and
           Wars
           ,
           of
           those
           Southern
           People
           ;
           and
           of
           some
           Animals
           peculiar
           to
           that
           Place
           :
           with
           several
           other
           Rarities
           .
        
         
           These
           Memoirs
           were
           thought
           so
           curious
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           kept
           Secret
           in
           the
           Closet
           of
           a
           late
           Great
           
             Minister
             of
             State
          
           ,
           and
           never
           Published
           till
           now
           since
           his
           Death
           .
        
         
           Translated
           from
           the
           French
           Copy
           ,
           Printed
           at
           Paris
           ,
           by
           Publick
           Authority
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   April
                   8.
                   1693.
                   
                   Imprimatur
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     Charles
                     Hein
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           London
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             John
             Dunton
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Raven
           in
           the
           Poultry
           .
           1693.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           OF
           THE
           French
           Publisher
           .
        
         
           THO
           the
           surprising
           Adventures
           of
           Mr.
           Sadeur
           ,
           and
           the
           Discovery
           of
           the
           Country
           of
           which
           you
           are
           going
           to
           read
           the
           particulars
           ,
           be
           things
           very
           Extraordinary
           ,
           yet
           't
           is
           supposed
           ,
           the
           Reader
           will
           not
           much
           scruple
           to
           believe
           them
           ,
           when
           he
           shall
           be
           informed
           ,
           that
           a
           
             Southern
             unknown
             Land
          
           has
           been
           talkt
           of
           these
           200
           Years
           ▪
           He
           will
           only
           wonder
           ,
           that
           since
           the
           world
           is
           now
           so
           well
           furnished
           with
           numbers
           of
           such
           skillful
           and
           curious
           Travellers
           ,
           how
           it
           should
           have
           continued
           so
           long
           undiscover'd
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           judge
           not
           without
           sufficient
           Grounds
           ,
           that
           they
           which
           have
           attempted
           
           this
           discovery
           ,
           have
           either
           been
           
             Lost
             in
             their
             Voyage
          
           ,
           or
           been
           Killed
           by
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           entred
           it
           ;
           as
           Sadeur
           had
           been
           himself
           ,
           had
           it
           not
           been
           for
           the
           signal
           he
           gave
           of
           a
           prodigious
           Bravery
           and
           Courage
           ,
           before
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           Australians
           ,
           by
           fighting
           against
           animals
           of
           a
           monstrous
           strength
           and
           bigness
           ;
           which
           so
           charmed
           those
           people
           ,
           who
           are
           naturally
           very
           brave
           themselves
           ,
           that
           they
           granted
           him
           the
           priviledge
           to
           live
           among
           them
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           most
           solemn
           Laws
           of
           their
           Country
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Birth
             of
             Sadeur
          
           ,
           and
           his
           Education
           ,
           his
           Misfortunes
           and
           Shipwracks
           ,
           will
           appear
           to
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           effects
           of
           a
           Destiny
           ,
           that
           designed
           him
           to
           be
           born
           for
           no
           other
           purpose
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           conducted
           afterward
           into
           that
           
             unknown
             Country
          
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           had
           no
           
             true
             Relation
          
           before
           his
           time
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           Magellan
           attributed
           to
           himself
           the
           honour
           of
           having
           discovered
           this
           Country
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1520
           ,
           under
           the
           name
           of
           
             Terra
             de
             Fugo
          
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Land
             of
             Five
          
           .
           But
           the
           Hollanders
           have
           clearly
           convinced
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           discovered
           certain
           Islands
           that
           depend
           rather
           upon
           America
           ,
           than
           
             Australia
             .
             Mark
             Paul
          
           the
           Venetian
           has
           likewise
           enjoyed
           for
           a
           considerable
           time
           the
           
             Glory
             of
             this
             Discovery
          
           ,
           because
           that
           
           being
           driven
           by
           a
           Tempest
           ,
           a
           great
           way
           beyond
           the
           Island
           of
           Java
           ,
           he
           discovered
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Maletur
           ,
           the
           Province
           of
           Beach
           ,
           the
           Isle
           of
           Petau
           ;
           and
           another
           Isle
           ,
           which
           he
           named
           ,
           the
           
             Lesser
             Java
          
           :
           But
           the
           Hollanders
           which
           have
           since
           settled
           themselves
           in
           the
           
             Greater
             Java
          
           ;
           and
           who
           drive
           all
           the
           Commerce
           there
           ,
           assure
           us
           by
           all
           their
           Relations
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Countries
           that
           Pilot
           saw
           ,
           are
           nothing
           but
           a
           great
           cluster
           of
           many
           Islands
           ,
           that
           no
           where
           joyn
           to
           the
           
             Southern
             Continent
          
           :
           and
           that
           is
           so
           much
           the
           more
           probable
           ,
           because
           
             Ferdinando
             Galego
          
           ,
           having
           Roved
           all
           about
           that
           Great
           Sea
           ,
           from
           the
           Strait
           of
           Magellan
           ,
           to
           the
           Molucca
           Islands
           ,
           reports
           that
           it
           is
           stowed
           with
           such
           a
           multitude
           of
           Islands
           ,
           that
           he
           counted
           above
           a
           thousand
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           likewise
           true
           ,
           that
           upon
           comparing
           the
           Description
           that
           
             Ferdinando
             de
             Quir
          
           a
           Portugal
           ,
           gives
           of
           the
           
             Southern
             Continent
          
           ,
           with
           that
           which
           is
           contained
           in
           this
           Book
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           allowed
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           made
           some
           Discovery
           of
           that
           Country
           .
           For
           we
           read
           in
           his
           eighth
           Request
           to
           the
           
             King
             of
             Spain
          
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Discoveries
           ,
           which
           he
           made
           in
           the
           year
           1610
           ,
           of
           the
           Southern
           Country
           ,
           called
           here
           Australia
           ,
           he
           found
           a
           Country
           much
           more
           Fertile
           and
           Populous
           than
           any
           in
           Europe
           ;
           that
           the
           inhabitants
           
           were
           much
           Biger
           and
           Taller
           than
           the
           Europeans
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           lived
           much
           longer
           than
           they
           .
           And
           
             Lewis
             Paes
             de
             Morres
          
           ,
           who
           was
           Admiral
           of
           the
           Fleet
           of
           the
           said
           Ferdinando
           ,
           confirmed
           to
           the
           Councel
           of
           Spain
           ,
           the
           truth
           of
           Doaduir's
           Relation
           ,
           adding
           that
           the
           Air
           was
           so
           healthy
           in
           that
           Country
           ,
           and
           so
           conformable
           to
           the
           Temper
           of
           Man
           ,
           that
           people
           there
           ,
           as
           freely
           slept
           by
           Moon-light
           ,
           as
           by
           Day-light
           ,
           on
           the
           bare
           Earth
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           only
           without
           any
           incommodity
           ,
           but
           with
           pleasure
           ;
           That
           the
           Fruits
           there
           were
           so
           excellent
           and
           nourishing
           ,
           that
           the
           inhabitants
           sought
           no
           other
           food
           ;
           that
           they
           drank
           a
           much
           more
           pleastant
           Liquor
           than
           Wine
           ,
           that
           they
           knew
           not
           the
           use
           of
           Cloaths
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           study
           of
           
             Natural
             Knowledge
          
           ,
           was
           there
           very
           much
           Cultivated
           .
           But
           notwithstanding
           all
           that
           ,
           we
           must
           needs
           grant
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           but
           a
           very
           superficial
           knowledge
           of
           that
           Country
           ,
           and
           that
           what
           they
           have
           said
           of
           it
           ,
           might
           serve
           indeed
           to
           stir
           up
           the
           Curiosity
           that
           many
           had
           already
           to
           know
           it
           ,
           but
           could
           no
           way
           satisfie
           the
           Appetite
           it
           had
           raised
           in
           them
           ,
           with
           any
           solid
           and
           particular
           Account
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           therefore
           to
           our
           Sadeur
           ,
           whose
           Relation
           here
           follows
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           wholly
           obliged
           for
           the
           Discovery
           of
           this
           before
           Unknown
           
           Country
           .
           And
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           many
           persons
           will
           be
           surprized
           ,
           that
           the
           name
           of
           a
           man
           to
           whom
           the
           World
           is
           so
           much
           beholding
           ,
           should
           lye
           so
           long
           concealed
           in
           obscurity
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           particulars
           of
           his
           
             Rare
             Discovery
          
           :
           But
           their
           surprize
           will
           undoubtedly
           cease
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           know
           that
           the
           Memoirs
           from
           which
           this
           Relation
           was
           composed
           ,
           were
           long
           
             kept
             private
             in
             the
             Cabinet
             of
             a
             Late
             Great
             Minister
             of
             State
             ,
          
           from
           whence
           they
           could
           not
           be
           had
           
             till
             after
             his
             Death
          
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           
             Table
             of
             the
             Chapters
          
           .
        
         
           
             CHap.
             1.
             
             Of
             
             Sadeur's
             Birth
             and
             Education
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               2.
            
             
             Of
             
             Sadeur's
             Voyage
             to
             Congo
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             3.
             
             Of
             the
             accidents
             which
             brought
             Sadeur
             into
             Australia
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               4.
               
               A
            
             Description
             of
             Australia
             ,
             with
             a
             
               Geographical
               Map
            
             of
             the
             said-Country
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             5.
             
             Of
             the
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Australians
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             Customs
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             6.
             
             Of
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Australians
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             7.
             
             Of
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Australians
             concerning
             this
             Life
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             8.
             
             Of
             the
             Exercises
             of
             the
             Australians
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             9.
             
             Of
             the
             Australian
             Tongue
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             Studies
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             10.
             
             Of
             the
             Animals
             ,
             or
             living
             Creatures
             peculiar
             to
             Australia
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             11.
             
             Of
             Australian
             Commodities
             ,
             and
             Rarities
             that
             might
             be
             useful
             to
             Europe
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             12.
             
             Of
             the
             ordinary
             Wars
             of
             the
             Australians
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             13.
             
             Of
             the
             Return
             of
             Sadeur
             to
             the
             Island
             of
             Madagascar
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             14.
             
             Of
             the
             stay
             that
             Sadeur
             made
             in
             Madagascar
             ,
             and
             the
             occurrences
             that
             happened
             in
             that
             time
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           
             New
             Discovery
          
           OF
           THE
           Southern
           World.
           
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Birth
             and
             Education
             of
             Sadeur
             :
          
           
             AS
             't
             is
             impossible
             to
             reflect
             upon
             all
             the
             adventures
             of
             my
             Life
             ,
             without
             admiring
             the
             prodigious
             variety
             of
             Events
             which
             have
             accompanied
             it
             ,
             so
             I
             believed
             I
             ought
             to
             make
             a
             Collection
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             remark
             all
             the
             most
             considerable
             Instances
             ,
             for
             altho
             I
             have
             yet
             no
             opportunities
             to
             send
             them
             into
             my
             
               own
               Countrey
            
             ,
             
             nor
             see
             any
             probability
             of
             returning
             thither
             ,
             yet
             I
             believe
             I
             cannot
             do
             better
             than
             commit
             them
             to
             writing
             ,
             for
             the
             frequent
             assistance
             of
             my
             Memory
             ,
             and
             my
             more
             particular
             Satisfaction
             .
          
           
             I
             receiv'd
             a
             Memoir
             from
             a
             Father
             Jesuit
             of
             Lisbon
             in
             Portugal
             ,
             when
             I
             was
             at
             
               Villa
               Franca
            
             ,
             which
             contains
             an
             Account
             of
             my
             Birth
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Adventures
               of
               my
               younger
               Years
            
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             about
             to
             relate
             .
          
           
             My
             Father
             was
             called
             
               James
               Sadeur
            
             ,
             and
             my
             Mother
             ,
             
               Willemetta
               Ilin
            
             ,
             both
             of
             them
             were
             of
             Chatillon
             upon
             Bar
             of
             the
             jurisdiction
             of
             Rochel
             in
             Campagne
             ,
             a
             Province
             of
             France
             .
             My
             Father
             knew
             many
             Secrets
             in
             Mathematicks
             ,
             which
             were
             owing
             more
             to
             his
             own
             Genius
             than
             the
             Precepts
             of
             a
             Master
             ;
             particularly
             he
             excelled
             in
             the
             inventions
             of
             facilitating
             the
             removal
             of
             great
             Bodies
             or
             Burthens
             .
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Vare
            
             ,
             who
             had
             then
             some
             Intendance
             over
             Sea
             Affairs
             being
             acquainted
             with
             him
             ,
             brought
             him
             to
             Bordeaux
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             to
             the
             West-Indies
             ,
             with
             promises
             which
             he
             never
             perform'd
             to
             him
             ,
             altho
             he
             knew
             him
             to
             be
             so
             necessary
             for
             his
             Service
             :
             My
             Mother
             who
             had
             followed
             him
             ,
             prest
             him
             to
             return
             after
             9
             or
             10
             Months
             aboed
             at
             Port-Royal
             ,
             and
             being
             imbark't
             ,
             
             
               April
               25.
               1603.
            
             she
             brought
             me
             into
             the
             World
             15
             days
             after
             they
             had
             been
             on
             Shipboard
             ,
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Sarre
            
             ,
             who
             was
             Captain
             of
             the
             Vessel
             ,
             was
             pleased
             to
             be
             my
             God-father
             ;
             
               I
               was
               Conceived
               in
            
             America
             
               and
               brought
               forth
               upon
               the
               Ocean
               ,
            
             an
             infallible
             presage
             of
             the
             miseries
             which
             were
             to
             attend
             me
             during
             my
             whole
             Life
             .
          
           
             The
             Voyage
             was
             happy
             enough
             in
             all
             the
             places
             which
             were
             esteemed
             dangerous
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             Coasts
             of
             Aquitain
             ,
             where
             an
             unexpected
             Tempest
             so
             furiously
             engaged
             the
             Vessel
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             cast
             upon
             the
             Coasts
             of
             Spain
             ,
             and
             Shipwreckt
             near
             the
             Cape
             of
             Finisterre
             ,
             in
             the
             Province
             of
             Galicia
             in
             Spain
             ,
             with
             the
             loss
             of
             my
             Father
             and
             Mother
             .
             The
             
               same
               Memoir
            
             ,
             says
             ,
             that
             my
             Mother
             seeing
             the
             Ship
             let
             in
             the
             Water
             on
             every
             side
             ,
             lifted
             me
             out
             of
             my
             Cradle
             ,
             and
             embracing
             me
             with
             an
             extream
             tenderness
             ,
             and
             abundance
             of
             Tears
             ,
             said
             ,
             
               Ah
               my
               dear
               Child
               ,
               have
               I
               brought
               thee
               forth
               upon
               the
               Waters
               ,
               to
               see
               thee
               so
               soon
               swallowed
               up
               by
               them
               ?
               at
               least
               I
               shall
               have
               this
               consolation
               of
               perishing
               with
               thee
               .
            
             She
             had
             hardly
             finish'd
             this
             complaint
             ,
             when
             a
             more
             impetuous
             Wave
             than
             any
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             breaking
             into
             the
             Vessel
             ,
             bore
             
             her
             away
             from
             my
             Father
             .
             In
             this
             extremity
             every
             one
             was
             sensible
             that
             nothing
             was
             more
             dear
             than
             the
             preservation
             of
             his
             own
             Life
             ,
             only
             my
             Parents
             ,
             who
             preferring
             me
             to
             themselves
             ,
             did
             expose
             themselves
             to
             the
             evident
             danger
             of
             perishing
             to
             preserve
             me
             alive
             ;
             the
             love
             that
             my
             Mother
             had
             for
             me
             ,
             made
             her
             not
             forsake
             me
             ,
             for
             in
             the
             lifting
             me
             up
             continually
             with
             her
             arms
             above
             the
             Waters
             she
             her self
             was
             at
             last
             choak-with
             them
             ;
             the
             Courage
             which
             my
             Father
             shewed
             on
             this
             occasion
             was
             also
             very
             particular
             ,
             for
             ,
             forgetting
             himself
             ,
             instead
             of
             making
             to
             the
             Shore
             as
             did
             the
             rest
             ,
             he
             came
             to
             us
             by
             the
             
               Mercy
               of
               the
               Waves
            
             ,
             and
             imbracing
             my
             Mother
             ,
             who
             yet
             lift
             me
             up
             ,
             he
             drew
             us
             just
             to
             the
             Bankside
             ,
             and
             set
             us
             upon
             the
             Sand
             ,
             but
             either
             having
             wholly
             spent
             himself
             upon
             this
             occasion
             ,
             or
             believing
             that
             we
             were
             Dead
             ,
             he
             fell
             down
             in
             a
             Swound
             ,
             holding
             me
             in
             his
             Arms
             ;
             altho
             every
             one
             was
             sufficiently
             perplext
             ,
             yet
             there
             was
             none
             that
             did
             not
             consider
             this
             spectacle
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             amazed
             at
             it
             ,
             many
             themselves
             running
             to
             relieve
             us
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             perceived
             that
             I
             had
             yet
             any
             motion
             ,
             they
             took
             me
             from
             the
             Arms
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
             and
             held
             me
             before
             
             a
             fire
             ,
             which
             the
             Inhabitants
             had
             kindled
             out
             of
             compassion
             to
             us
             .
             There
             was
             no
             sign
             of
             life
             in
             my
             Mother
             ,
             and
             having
             laid
             her
             for
             some
             time
             before
             the
             fire
             ,
             they
             were
             perswaded
             that
             she
             had
             more
             need
             of
             a
             Burial
             .
          
           
             Those
             who
             had
             more
             particularly
             known
             my
             Father
             ,
             deplored
             his
             fate
             with
             Cries
             that
             drew
             Tears
             from
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             
               O
               Man
               of
               eternal
               memory
            
             ,
             said
             some
             ,
             
               O
               too
               generous
               soul
               ,
               must
               thou
               dye
               for
               being
               willing
               to
               save
               the
               life
               of
               thy
               Family
               ?
               Ah
               ,
            
             said
             others
             ,
             
               never
               was
               there
               such
               a
               Tragedy
               ;
               the
               Mother
               to
               expose
               her self
               for
               the
               Child
               ,
               the
               Father
               for
               the
               Mother
               ,
               and
               yet
               those
               generous
               efforts
               to
               terminate
               in
               the
               death
               of
               each
               other
               .
            
          
           
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             so
             much
             lamentation
             made
             my
             Father
             sensible
             ,
             but
             he
             open'd
             his
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             feeble
             and
             languishing
             voice
             ,
             said
             ,
             
               Where
               art
               thou
               my
               Dear
            
             ?
             this
             unexpected
             speech
             surprized
             the
             Company
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             answered
             him
             not
             readily
             enough
             ,
             he
             added
             ,
             
               Then
               let
               us
               all
               three
               dye
               together
            
             ;
             these
             were
             his
             last
             words
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             clos'd
             his
             eyes
             and
             dyed
             .
             'T
             is
             said
             ▪
             that
             he
             signalized
             himself
             on
             many
             occasions
             in
             this
             Voyage
             ;
             but
             he
             drew
             the
             
             admiration
             of
             every
             one
             in
             this
             extremity
             :
             All
             those
             who
             saw
             him
             thus
             expire
             could
             not
             look
             upon
             me
             without
             being
             moved
             with
             pitty
             ,
             
               Poor
               destitute
            
             (
             said
             they
             )
             
               what
               can
               become
               of
               thee
               ,
               can
               any
               good
               fortune
               attend
               thee
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               thou
               being
               the
               cause
               of
               their
               death
               ,
               who
               gave
               thee
               thy
               life
               ?
            
             Some
             believed
             that
             I
             could
             not
             long
             survive
             them
             ,
             after
             the
             violent
             struglings
             which
             I
             had
             undergone
             in
             the
             Shipwrick
             .
          
           
             But
             alas
             !
             this
             was
             but
             the
             beginning
             of
             a
             Tragedy
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             now
             continued
             for
             about
             fifty
             five
             Years
             ,
             with
             so
             great
             and
             strange
             Catastiophes
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             never
             be
             represented
             in
             their
             whole
             extent
             ,
             altho
             I
             my self
             should
             relate
             them
             all
             :
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             fire
             soon
             impower'd
             me
             to
             weep
             and
             lament
             ,
             with
             such
             a
             noise
             as
             gave
             them
             to
             understand
             that
             I
             was
             out
             of
             danger
             .
          
           
             An
             Inhabitant
             of
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             who
             knew
             French
             enough
             to
             understand
             what
             had
             past
             ,
             remembred
             that
             he
             had
             an
             only
             Son
             who
             dyed
             not
             long
             before
             ,
             and
             resembled
             me
             ,
             this
             mov'd
             him
             to
             use
             his
             interest
             to
             get
             me
             ;
             they
             represented
             to
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Sacre
            
             that
             this
             was
             a
             very
             favourable
             opportunity
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             could
             not
             easily
             refuse
             it
             without
             
             putting
             me
             in
             evident
             danger
             ,
             he
             thereupon
             consented
             ,
             being
             rather
             constrain'd
             by
             necessity
             than
             any
             other
             consideration
             ;
             this
             man
             soon
             adapted
             me
             into
             the
             place
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             his
             Wife
             having
             ,
             heard
             the
             whole
             relation
             embrac'd
             and
             entertain'd
             me
             with
             great
             Caresses
             :
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Sarre
            
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             of
             the
             most
             skilful
             in
             the
             Vessel
             ,
             knowing
             that
             they
             were
             near
             to
             St.
             
             James's
             ,
             took
             a
             resolution
             of
             visiting
             the
             Church
             which
             is
             consecrated
             to
             God
             ,
             under
             the
             name
             of
             this
             Saint
             ,
             and
             there
             by
             good
             fortune
             they
             found
             Merchants
             of
             their
             own
             acquaintance
             ,
             who
             equip'd
             and
             gave
             them
             opportunity
             of
             returning
             creditably
             to
             
               Oleron
               .
               Monsieur
               de
               Sarre
            
             after
             his
             arrival
             ,
             began
             to
             particularize
             his
             adventures
             to
             his
             Wife
             ,
             and
             describe
             the
             Shipwreck
             which
             he
             had
             escap'd
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             some
             time
             before
             she
             could
             attend
             to
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             joy
             of
             having
             received
             her
             Husband
             safe
             from
             the
             danger
             of
             so
             long
             and
             tedious
             a
             Voyage
             ;
             this
             wholly
             took
             her
             thoughts
             in
             the
             first
             moments
             of
             his
             return
             :
             But
             some
             time
             after
             she
             prayed
             her
             Husband
             to
             give
             her
             the
             
               History
               of
               the
               Shipwreck
            
             ,
             and
             then
             she
             could
             not
             forbear
             admiring
             the
             Conjugal
             and
             paternal
             Love
             of
             my
             Parents
             ,
             
             who
             for
             my
             sake
             underwent
             a
             voluntary
             death
             ;
             and
             instead
             of
             conceiving
             an
             indignation
             for
             me
             ,
             she
             took
             such
             an
             affection
             to
             me
             ,
             especially
             when
             she
             understood
             that
             her
             Husband
             was
             my
             Godfather
             ,
             that
             she
             continually
             importuned
             him
             to
             find
             some
             means
             of
             regaining
             me
             ;
             whereupon
             he
             re-imbarkt
             22
             Months
             after
             his
             return
             ,
             and
             in
             15
             days
             arrived
             at
             Camarinas
             ,
             where
             he
             found
             me
             very
             well
             ,
             and
             about
             30
             Months
             old
             ,
             equally
             cherish'd
             by
             a
             Father
             and
             Mother
             ,
             whom
             I
             believed
             to
             be
             my
             Parents
             ;
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             had
             declared
             to
             them
             the
             reasons
             of
             his
             coming
             ,
             and
             the
             design
             he
             had
             to
             pay
             for
             my
             entertainment
             ,
             proportionable
             to
             the
             time
             that
             they
             had
             kept
             me
             ,
             these
             good
             People
             were
             mightily
             offended
             ,
             and
             determined
             not
             to
             part
             from
             me
             ;
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Sarre
            
             alledged
             his
             
               right
               of
               Godfather
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Spaniard
             insisted
             upon
             the
             Donation
             and
             Possession
             ,
             this
             Cause
             was
             brought
             before
             the
             Judges
             of
             Camarinas
             ,
             who
             ,
             having
             decided
             in
             favour
             of
             my
             Foster
             Parents
             ,
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Sarre
            
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             having
             made
             a
             Voyage
             to
             his
             shame
             resolv'd
             to
             steal
             me
             away
             ,
             and
             fly
             under
             favour
             of
             the
             Wind
             which
             then
             stood
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             entring
             roughly
             into
             
             the
             house
             with
             a
             Valet
             where
             I
             was
             ,
             and
             seeing
             only
             one
             Servant-Maid
             which
             held
             me
             ,
             he
             snatcht
             me
             into
             his
             arms
             ,
             and
             gain'd
             the
             Bark
             which
             was
             ready
             to
             Sail
             ;
             the
             fear
             that
             I
             was
             in
             ,
             and
             the
             Cries
             that
             I
             uttered
             threw
             me
             into
             a
             kind
             of
             Convulsive
             Swound
             ;
             as
             soon
             as
             I
             came
             to
             my self
             ,
             they
             found
             me
             in
             a
             great
             Fevor
             :
             My
             foster
             Father
             being
             advertized
             ,
             and
             justly
             provokt
             with
             this
             attempt
             ,
             ran
             with
             other
             people
             towards
             the
             Forts
             ,
             and
             perceiving
             that
             we
             were
             out
             of
             attack
             ,
             they
             made
             a
             discharge
             ,
             which
             gave
             occasion
             to
             a
             Portugueze
             Vessel
             who
             lay
             to
             the
             South
             ,
             to
             discharge
             a
             volly
             of
             Canon
             upon
             us
             ,
             with
             such
             misfortune
             that
             a
             Bullet
             broke
             a
             Plank
             out
             of
             our
             Vessel
             ,
             just
             at
             the
             top
             of
             the
             water
             ,
             and
             sunk
             her
             down
             to
             rights
             ,
             tho
             not
             without
             some
             respect
             of
             being
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             death
             of
             persons
             they
             knew
             not
             ;
             those
             in
             the
             Road
             seeing
             this
             accident
             made
             what
             haste
             they
             could
             away
             ,
             and
             the
             Portugueze
             sent
             two
             Shalops
             to
             endeavour
             to
             save
             those
             which
             perished
             ,
             they
             only
             preserv'd
             a
             Valet
             ,
             who
             knew
             how
             to
             swim
             better
             than
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             as
             I
             floated
             upon
             the
             Waters
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             the
             Straw
             in
             my
             Cradle
             ,
             it
             happened
             that
             I
             was
             also
             taken
             
             up
             :
             I
             am
             troubled
             to
             write
             that
             which
             no
             body
             can
             read
             without
             looking
             upon
             me
             as
             a
             
               kind
               of
               Viper
            
             ,
             which
             lived
             by
             the
             death
             of
             those
             who
             took
             pains
             to
             preserve
             my
             life
             ;
             the
             Portuguzes
             fearing
             a
             just
             reproof
             for
             their
             Crime
             ,
             put
             out
             speedily
             to
             the
             main
             Sea
             ,
             and
             finding
             that
             I
             was
             yet
             alive
             ,
             they
             committed
             me
             to
             the
             care
             of
             a
             
               Portuguze
               Matron
            
             ,
             who
             was
             in
             their
             Vessel
             ▪
             she
             profest
             a
             great
             desire
             of
             serving
             me
             ,
             till
             she
             found
             that
             I
             was
             of
             two
             Sexes
             ,
             I
             would
             say
             an
             Hermaphrodite
             ,
             for
             afterward
             she
             conceiv'd
             such
             an
             aversion
             for
             me
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             trouble
             to
             her
             to
             look
             upon
             me
             ,
             and
             as
             my
             Fevor
             encreas'd
             ,
             my
             death
             had
             been
             inevitable
             without
             the
             particular
             care
             of
             
               Monsieur
               de
            
             Sarre's
             Valet
             .
             One
             might
             believe
             that
             God
             only
             preserv'd
             him
             to
             cherish
             me
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             been
             any
             way
             useful
             to
             his
             service
             .
             Being
             arrived
             at
             Leira
             ,
             he
             brought
             me
             from
             Port
             to
             Port
             ,
             and
             us'd
             me
             with
             that
             tenderness
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             had
             been
             his
             own
             Child
             ;
             the
             Portugueze
             being
             very
             willing
             to
             be
             discharg'd
             of
             us
             for
             many
             reasons
             ,
             departed
             thence
             ,
             unknown
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             he
             being
             inform'd
             that
             he
             would
             find
             more
             assistance
             in
             the
             great
             Hospital
             of
             Lisbon
             ,
             than
             in
             Leira
             ,
             
             resolv'd
             to
             carry
             me
             thither
             :
             He
             was
             received
             there
             with
             as
             much
             humanity
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             in
             his
             own
             Countrey
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             scarce
             arrived
             when
             he
             found
             himself
             seized
             with
             a
             mortal
             Fevor
             ,
             which
             carry'd
             him
             the
             seventh
             day
             ,
             dying
             in
             the
             arms
             of
             a
             Jesuit
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             communicated
             all
             the
             particulars
             which
             I
             have
             related
             ,
             and
             as
             I
             learn'd
             by
             means
             of
             a
             Memoir
             which
             this
             Jesuite
             
               gave
               me
               15
               years
            
             after
             as
             I
             said
             before
             .
             The
             poor
             wretch
             dying
             ,
             instead
             of
             regretting
             his
             misfortune
             ,
             and
             hating
             me
             as
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             ,
             ceast
             not
             to
             recommend
             me
             to
             those
             who
             assisted
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             had
             belonged
             to
             him
             .
             The
             Father
             Jesuits
             being
             advertized
             of
             the
             Evils
             which
             I
             had
             been
             the
             cause
             of
             till
             then
             ,
             very
             seriously
             deliberated
             what
             I
             should
             come
             to
             ,
             and
             the
             result
             was
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             take
             a
             particular
             Cognizance
             of
             my
             Inclinations
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             might
             know
             how
             to
             distinguish
             my
             Sex
             ;
             I
             had
             hardly
             attained
             to
             the
             age
             5
             years
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             satisfied
             that
             I
             ought
             to
             be
             reckoned
             in
             the
             
               Masouline
               Party
            
             .
             They
             saw
             that
             I
             had
             an
             inclination
             to
             Devotion
             ,
             and
             judged
             that
             if
             my
             mind
             was
             cultivated
             ,
             it
             would
             promise
             no
             mean
             thing
             ;
             they
             presented
             me
             to
             the
             Countess
             of
             Villa
             
             Franca
             ,
             at
             eight
             years
             of
             age
             ,
             after
             having
             given
             her
             the
             Story
             of
             my
             
               sad
               adventures
            
             .
             This
             Lady
             ,
             who
             might
             justly
             be
             compared
             to
             her
             Illustrious
             Predecessors
             ,
             received
             me
             with
             so
             much
             tenderness
             that
             she
             was
             pleased
             that
             I
             should
             be
             treated
             and
             educated
             as
             the
             Count
             her
             Son
             ,
             who
             was
             about
             9
             years
             old
             ;
             altho
             I
             wore
             a
             Livery
             ,
             I
             had
             no
             other
             obligation
             than
             that
             of
             keeping
             him
             company
             in
             his
             Studies
             ,
             and
             I
             learn'd
             with
             him
             the
             
               Latin
               ,
               Greek
               ,
               French
            
             and
             
               Italian
               Tongues
            
             ;
             the
             Principles
             of
             Astronomy
             ,
             Geography
             ,
             Philosophy
             ,
             and
             the
             History
             of
             Spain
             ,
             with
             Chronology
             .
             The
             Countess
             ,
             who
             shewed
             the
             same
             affections
             to
             me
             as
             if
             I
             had
             been
             of
             her
             own
             blood
             ,
             being
             inform'd
             that
             I
             was
             very
             serviceable
             to
             the
             progress
             of
             the
             Count
             in
             his
             Studies
             ,
             was
             willing
             that
             I
             should
             lay
             by
             the
             Livery
             ,
             and
             Study
             Philosophy
             ,
             and
             having
             accomplisht
             that
             ,
             't
             was
             thought
             fit
             to
             dispose
             the
             Count
             to
             the
             publick
             Theses
             ,
             at
             the
             University
             of
             Conimbria
             ,
             where
             I
             was
             oblig'd
             to
             harrangue
             ,
             and
             begin
             the
             Dispute
             .
             Above
             15
             days
             before
             our
             departure
             ,
             I
             had
             my
             mind
             so
             agitated
             ,
             that
             I
             
               visibly
               dryed
               away
            
             ,
             so
             that
             my
             blood
             congealed
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             had
             been
             about
             to
             endure
             the
             
             utmost
             punishment
             ,
             and
             my
             heart
             beat
             as
             if
             I
             had
             been
             upon
             the
             point
             of
             being
             Precipitated
             ;
             they
             saw
             my
             Colour
             come
             and
             go
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             was
             most
             afflicting
             in
             this
             Chain
             of
             accidents
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             every
             body
             believed
             that
             't
             was
             only
             caus'd
             by
             the
             fear
             of
             which
             I
             had
             of
             appearing
             in
             Publick
             .
             I
             shall
             say
             nothing
             of
             the
             
               Dreams
               ,
               Spectres
            
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             such
             things
             which
             threatened
             me
             with
             extream
             Desolation
             :
             So
             soon
             as
             I
             had
             learnt
             that
             the
             Count
             was
             resolv'd
             to
             go
             by
             Sea
             ,
             all
             the
             story
             of
             my
             misfortunes
             which
             had
             happened
             there
             before
             ;
             pierc'd
             my
             mind
             after
             so
             feeling
             a
             manner
             ,
             that
             I
             believed
             there
             was
             no
             mean
             betwixt
             embarking
             and
             perishing
             ,
             I
             entreated
             then
             that
             I
             might
             travel
             by
             Land
             with
             part
             of
             his
             Train
             ,
             
               But
               how
               little
               do
               precautions
               serve
               to
               combat
               against
               Destiny
               ?
            
             That
             what
             I
             sought
             most
             eagerly
             to
             shun
             ,
             the
             Evil
             wherewith
             I
             was
             threatned
             did
             justly
             render
             it
             inevitable
             ;
             
               I
               made
               so
               many
               adieus
            
             for
             some
             hours
             before
             my
             departure
             ,
             that
             I
             appeared
             ridiculous
             ,
             and
             the
             Countess
             seeing
             me
             weep
             at
             her
             Feet
             ,
             lookt
             upon
             me
             as
             Weak
             and
             Effeminate
             .
             The
             Count
             ,
             with
             whom
             I
             was
             familiar
             as
             with
             my
             Brother
             ,
             said
             to
             me
             ,
             Sadeur
             ,
             
             
               are
               you
               willing
               to
               forsake
               us
               ?
               You
               will
               go
               distracted
               ,
               why
               do
               you
               thus
               torment
               your self
               ?
               I
               believe
               that
               you
               have
               some
               particular
               design
               in
               your
               mind
               ;
               the
               fear
               of
               appearing
               in
               publick
               is
               not
               capable
               of
               working
               so
               much
               upon
               you
               as
               to
               deprive
               you
               of
               common
               sense
               .
               My
               Lord
            
             (
             said
             I
             )
             
               If
               it
               please
               God
               that
               I
               return
               ,
               I
               will
               discover
               to
               you
               the
               weakness
               of
               my
               mind
               ,
               but
               grant
               me
               the
               favour
               of
               suspending
               your
               judgment
               till
               we
               come
               back
               :
            
             This
             answer
             was
             so
             great
             a
             surprise
             to
             the
             young
             Lord
             ,
             that
             he
             protested
             that
             either
             he
             would
             not
             forsake
             me
             ,
             or
             that
             I
             should
             not
             go
             the
             Voyage
             ,
             
               For
               the
               Voyage
            
             ,
             answered
             I
             ,
             
               as
               it
               is
               for
               your
               Honour
               ,
               so
               I
               will
               accomplish
               it
               or
               dye
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               to
               accompany
               you
               upon
               the
               water
               if
               my
               Life
               lay
               only
               at
               the
               Stake
               I
               should
               abandon
               it
               with
               pleasure
               ,
               but
               to
               suffer
               that
               yours
               should
               be
               expos'd
               ,
               I
               should
               rather
               do
               violence
               on
               my self
               than
               obey
               you
               .
            
             This
             discourse
             joyned
             to
             the
             affection
             which
             he
             had
             for
             me
             ,
             made
             him
             urge
             it
             no
             more
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             parted
             .
             The
             day
             following
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             remembred
             that
             Philip
             the
             II.
             King
             of
             Castile
             ,
             having
             taken
             possession
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             1581
             ,
             he
             raised
             many
             Families
             to
             maintain
             
             this
             Illustrious
             Conquest
             with
             the
             greater
             ease
             ,
             one
             of
             these
             which
             he
             most
             advanced
             was
             the
             Seignory
             of
             
               Villa
               Franca
            
             ,
             not
             without
             the
             jealousie
             of
             many
             others
             ,
             who
             lookt
             upon
             themselves
             to
             be
             deserving
             as
             that
             .
             
               As
               't
               is
               more
               easie
               to
               us
               Conquer
               Nations
               than
               Hearts
               ,
            
             many
             Portugueze
             remained
             so
             firm
             to
             the
             Family
             of
             Braggance
             ,
             that
             they
             only
             sought
             how
             they
             might
             shake
             off
             the
             Yoke
             of
             the
             Castilians
             ,
             and
             Crown
             the
             Duke
             of
             this
             House
             :
             Altho
             the
             Country
             was
             entirely
             submitted
             to
             the
             Obedience
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Spain
             ;
             the
             secret
             Revolts
             of
             particular
             persons
             were
             very
             frequent
             ,
             and
             the
             Sea
             was
             not
             without
             its
             Pyrats
             ,
             who
             shewed
             in
             all
             the
             Rancounters
             ,
             what
             aversion
             they
             had
             for
             the
             Spanish
             Government
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             could
             not
             support
             the
             Creatures
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             .
             The
             Embarking
             of
             the
             Count
             was
             blaz'd
             abroad
             ,
             which
             was
             on
             the
             15th
             day
             of
             May
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
             1623.
             and
             two
             Vessels
             Confederate
             of
             Braggance
             ,
             were
             resolved
             to
             take
             him
             ;
             to
             this
             end
             they
             attackt
             two
             Sail
             which
             convoy'd
             him
             towards
             the
             Coasts
             of
             Ternais
             .
             But
             they
             maintained
             their
             shock
             with
             such
             vigour
             
             that
             the
             attack
             was
             to
             their
             own
             Confusion
             ,
             and
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Count
             ;
             I
             followed
             afar
             off
             with
             the
             Train
             that
             went
             by
             Land
             ,
             and
             perceived
             nothing
             of
             what
             past
             ,
             till
             such
             time
             as
             the
             Enemies
             distinguishing
             us
             by
             the
             shining
             Colours
             of
             the
             Count
             ,
             put
             to
             Shore
             30
             Musquetters
             ,
             who
             fir'd
             upon
             us
             from
             an
             Ambuscade
             ,
             killing
             one
             Page
             ,
             two
             Servants
             ,
             and
             the
             Horse
             upon
             which
             I
             was
             mounted
             .
          
           
             The
             rest
             being
             incapable
             of
             defending
             themselves
             fled
             away
             ,
             and
             left
             me
             alone
             ,
             abandon'd
             to
             the
             discretion
             of
             these
             Pyrats
             ,
             who
             having
             brought
             me
             into
             their
             Vessels
             ,
             put
             forth
             into
             the
             open
             Sea.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Voyage
             of
             Sadeur
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Congo
             .
          
           
             'T
             IS
             a
             true
             saying
             ,
             that
             
               Man
               purposes
               ,
               but
               God
               disposes
               :
            
             I
             believed
             that
             in
             going
             by
             Land
             ,
             I
             should
             shun
             the
             dangers
             of
             the
             Sea
             ;
             and
             the
             Sea
             (
             if
             I
             may
             so
             speak
             )
             found
             me
             upon
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             reduc'd
             me
             to
             all
             those
             misfortunes
             which
             I
             strove
             to
             flee
             from
             ,
             the
             Pyrats
             were
             not
             long
             in
             the
             open
             Sea
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             began
             to
             blow
             terribly
             ,
             and
             became
             so
             tempestuous
             that
             the
             Master
             Pilots
             despaired
             of
             escaping
             ;
             the
             Mast
             of
             our
             
               Vessel
               broke
               ,
               the
               Rudder
               split
               ,
            
             the
             Ship
             Leakt
             on
             all
             sides
             ,
             and
             we
             endured
             24
             hours
             the
             mercy
             of
             the
             Waves
             ,
             labouring
             Night
             and
             Day
             at
             6
             great
             Pumps
             ;
             till
             at
             last
             being
             overcome
             with
             labour
             ,
             the
             water
             at
             last
             gain'd
             upon
             us
             ,
             the
             Ship
             sunk
             down
             
             to
             the
             Bottom
             ,
             I
             found
             my self
             by
             chance
             near
             the
             Door
             of
             the
             Captains
             Chamber
             ,
             which
             was
             born
             up
             and
             began
             to
             swim
             ,
             and
             as
             I
             was
             about
             to
             perish
             I
             catcht
             hold
             of
             it
             ,
             rather
             by
             a
             natural
             Power
             and
             Instinct
             ,
             than
             by
             any
             effect
             of
             Reason
             and
             Conduct
             :
             I
             cannot
             say
             how
             long
             time
             I
             floated
             with
             in
             it
             that
             manner
             ,
             because
             I
             was
             distracted
             and
             void
             of
             Judgment
             ;
             but
             I
             was
             perceived
             by
             means
             of
             the
             Moon-light
             ,
             by
             a
             Vessel
             ,
             which
             sait'd
             towards
             the
             South
             ,
             and
             which
             sent
             out
             a
             Shalop
             to
             know
             what
             I
             was
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             that
             I
             was
             a
             Shipwreckt
             man
             ,
             they
             took
             me
             and
             carryed
             me
             into
             the
             Vessel
             :
             I
             was
             scarce
             come
             to
             my self
             ,
             but
             they
             took
             me
             for
             a
             Portugueze
             ,
             and
             soon
             remembred
             that
             they
             had
             seen
             me
             at
             Lisbon
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             was
             in
             the
             service
             of
             the
             House
             of
             
               Villa
               Franca
            
             ;
             the
             Captain
             of
             the
             Vessel
             order'd
             that
             particular
             care
             should
             be
             taken
             of
             my
             person
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             great
             obligations
             to
             that
             Illustrious
             House
             ,
             I
             was
             not
             long
             in
             recovering
             my
             perfect
             health
             ,
             which
             so
             soon
             as
             I
             got
             ,
             I
             conjured
             the
             Company
             to
             dischage
             me
             at
             any
             rate
             whatever
             ,
             I
             recited
             all
             the
             misfortunes
             which
             had
             happened
             to
             me
             upon
             the
             water
             ,
             and
             omitted
             nothing
             which
             
             might
             perswade
             them
             that
             this
             Element
             was
             extremely
             fatal
             to
             me
             ,
             but
             the
             more
             I
             studied
             reasons
             to
             work
             'em
             into
             that
             belief
             ,
             the
             more
             ridiculous
             I
             appeared
             to
             them
             ,
             wherefore
             I
             concluded
             with
             my self
             to
             insist
             no
             longer
             upon
             that
             Subject
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             were
             better
             for
             me
             to
             abandon
             my self
             to
             the
             
               Course
               of
               my
               Destiny
            
             .
             The
             Captain
             told
             me
             that
             the
             respect
             he
             had
             for
             ,
             and
             knowledge
             he
             had
             of
             that
             House
             ,
             where
             he
             had
             often
             seen
             me
             ,
             obliged
             him
             to
             conduct
             me
             thither
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             deliver
             me
             to
             the
             Countess
             ,
             adding
             ,
             that
             he
             esteem'd
             this
             occurrance
             more
             happy
             than
             all
             the
             other
             fortunes
             he
             could
             have
             made
             in
             his
             Voyage
             ;
             I
             learn'd
             at
             the
             same
             time
             that
             the
             Vessels
             which
             we
             were
             in
             belonged
             to
             the
             Portugueze
             Merchants
             ,
             which
             went
             to
             the
             East-Indies
             .
             It
             happen'd
             a
             little
             time
             after
             that
             ,
             the
             chief
             Secretary
             of
             the
             Vessel
             fell
             very
             ill
             ,
             wherefore
             they
             pray'd
             me
             to
             undertake
             the
             charge
             .
          
           
             The
             Wind
             was
             so
             favourable
             that
             every
             one
             said
             I
             brought
             
               good
               luck
               to
               the
               Vessel
            
             .
             We
             came
             well
             and
             healthful
             to
             the
             Line
             ,
             the
             15th
             of
             July
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             of
             September
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Congo
             ,
             where
             we
             cast
             Anchor
             the
             sixth
             ,
             at
             
             Maninga
             :
             There
             was
             no
             sickness
             amongst
             us
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             the
             Secretary
             ,
             which
             encreas'd
             daily
             ;
             the
             Physitian
             gave
             his
             opinion
             that
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             set
             a
             Shore
             ,
             all
             the
             Captains
             and
             Pilots
             at
             the
             same
             time
             judg'd
             ,
             that
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             exposed
             to
             double
             the
             
               Cape
               of
               Good
               Hope
            
             ,
             during
             the
             approaches
             of
             the
             Equinox
             .
             At
             last
             it
             was
             resolv'd
             to
             stay
             in
             this
             Port
             till
             the
             Month
             of
             December
             ,
             as
             well
             for
             our
             Health
             as
             to
             avoid
             danger
             :
             We
             met
             three
             Portugueze
             at
             Maninga
             ,
             who
             understood
             the
             Language
             of
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             who
             told
             us
             of
             so
             many
             
               Rarities
               in
               the
               Kingdom
            
             ,
             that
             we
             could
             not
             sufficiently
             admire
             them
             :
             
               and
               was
               a
               true
               terestial
               Paradice
               ,
            
             filled
             with
             all
             that
             man
             could
             ever
             desire
             ,
             for
             Health
             ,
             Convenience
             ,
             or
             the
             Pleasures
             of
             Life
             ,
             without
             any
             need
             of
             cultivating
             the
             Earth
             ,
             which
             is
             often
             barren
             after
             a
             thousand
             labours
             ,
             and
             always
             exposed
             to
             the
             rigours
             of
             bad
             seasons
             .
          
           
             The
             natural
             inclination
             which
             I
             always
             had
             to
             know
             the
             
               wonders
               of
               Nature
            
             gave
             me
             a
             very
             
               sensible
               pleasure
            
             at
             the
             relation
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             as
             I
             sometimes
             desired
             of
             our
             Merchants
             to
             go
             abroad
             into
             the
             Country
             ,
             and
             examin
             the
             truth
             of
             these
             things
             which
             were
             told
             us
             ,
             so
             I
             shall
             give
             this
             Abridgement
             of
             them
             as
             follows
             .
          
           
           
             This
             Country
             has
             not
             half
             the
             Inhabitants
             in
             it
             that
             Portugal
             has
             ;
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             it
             may
             happen
             from
             the
             little
             Inclination
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             difficulty
             there
             is
             to
             engender
             :
             The
             Men
             there
             are
             entirely
             naked
             ,
             only
             within
             these
             few
             years
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             that
             begin
             to
             imitate
             the
             Europeans
             ,
             and
             cover
             what
             we
             call
             Shameful
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             abundance
             of
             their
             Countrey
             renders
             them
             negligent
             ,
             slothful
             ,
             simple
             and
             stupid
             ;
             after
             having
             considered
             them
             sometimes
             ,
             I
             was
             forced
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             Man
             naturally
             becomes
             slothful
             when
             he
             has
             nothing
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             that
             Idleness
             transforms
             him
             to
             a
             Beast
             .
             The
             Soil
             of
             these
             Regions
             ,
             which
             is
             watered
             throughout
             with
             the
             Rivers
             of
             Zair
             and
             Cariza
             ,
             produces
             Fruits
             in
             Abundance
             ,
             without
             any
             Labour
             ,
             and
             these
             Fruits
             are
             so
             
               delicate
               and
               nourishing
            
             that
             they
             fully
             satisfie
             those
             which
             eat
             of
             them
             ,
             even
             the
             very
             Water
             of
             certain
             Fountains
             ,
             has
             I
             know
             not
             what
             delicacy
             and
             juice
             ,
             which
             satisfies
             those
             that
             drink
             thereof
             .
             We
             staid
             there
             a
             considerable
             time
             ,
             but
             without
             any
             expense
             ,
             because
             the
             People
             despise
             Gain
             ,
             the
             Countrey
             furnishing
             in
             abundance
             all
             that
             one
             can
             wish
             .
             There
             's
             so
             little
             need
             of
             Houses
             in
             this
             Countrey
             ,
             
             that
             no
             body
             goes
             into
             them
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             Nights
             have
             all
             the
             sweetness
             that
             one
             can
             desire
             ;
             so
             't
             is
             better
             to
             sleep
             abroad
             than
             under
             a
             covering
             ;
             they
             know
             not
             how
             to
             make
             use
             of
             Beds
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             their
             Reserves
             of
             some
             Mattresses
             ,
             for
             the
             weaker
             sort
             to
             lye
             upon
             ,
             tho
             there
             is
             no
             body
             that
             sleeps
             not
             upon
             the
             Ground
             ,
             All
             these
             Considerations
             gave
             me
             an
             Idea
             of
             a
             People
             ,
             who
             being
             not
             obliged
             to
             Labour
             ,
             lived
             with
             some
             justice
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             Idleness
             ,
             which
             rendred
             them
             dull
             ,
             negligent
             ,
             sleeping
             ,
             disdainful
             ,
             without
             Exercise
             ,
             and
             without
             Action
             .
          
           
             Our
             Captain
             gave
             Liberty
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             three
             more
             of
             our
             Company
             ,
             to
             go
             by
             the
             River
             Zair
             ,
             to
             a
             Lake
             of
             the
             same
             Name
             ;
             we
             had
             all
             the
             Pleasure
             and
             Satisfaction
             possible
             in
             this
             Voyage
             .
             Take
             one
             part
             of
             the
             most
             considerable
             Remarks
             which
             I
             then
             made
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             my
             Memory
             will
             assist
             me
             .
             We
             arrived
             in
             twenty
             four
             days
             at
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Lake
             ,
             we
             went
             about
             it
             in
             ten
             ,
             and
             we
             came
             back
             again
             to
             the
             Fleet
             in
             twenty
             more
             ;
             the
             River
             Zair
             is
             not
             rapid
             ,
             and
             as
             we
             had
             four
             good
             Oars
             ,
             we
             could
             easily
             make
             fifteen
             and
             eighteen
             Leagues
             a
             day
             ;
             nevertheless
             ,
             't
             is
             certain
             we
             never
             made
             above
             eight
             in
             going
             ,
             whence
             we
             may
             easily
             
             see
             how
             much
             our
             Geographers
             are
             deceived
             ,
             that
             place
             the
             Lake
             of
             Zair
             three
             hundred
             Leagues
             from
             the
             Sea
             ,
             that
             which
             obliged
             us
             to
             such
             little
             Journeys
             ,
             was
             the
             number
             of
             Curiosities
             which
             continually
             presented
             themselves
             to
             our
             Eyes
             ,
             in
             Fruits
             ,
             Flowers
             ,
             Fishes
             ,
             and
             tame
             Animals
             ;
             we
             could
             scarce
             remark
             a
             place
             in
             the
             vast
             Meadows
             of
             sixty
             and
             eighty
             Leagues
             long
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             enriched
             with
             a
             
               Marvellous
               Tapestry
               of
               Flowers
            
             ,
             which
             would
             pass
             for
             rare
             in
             the
             finest
             Cardens
             in
             Europe
             ;
             I
             could
             scarce
             see
             my
             Feet
             tread
             upon
             so
             many
             Miracles
             of
             Nature
             without
             Indignation
             ;
             but
             the
             vast
             quantity
             of
             them
             was
             the
             cause
             that
             they
             were
             no
             more
             esteemed
             then
             our
             Field
             Dazies
             ;
             there
             is
             scarce
             a
             Tree
             which
             does
             not
             bear
             some
             precious
             Fruits
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             incomparably
             better
             than
             all
             that
             we
             know
             ;
             and
             Nature
             hath
             so
             accommodated
             them
             to
             the
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             gathered
             without
             incommodety
             and
             danger
             ;
             we
             lived
             not
             upon
             any
             other
             Nourishment
             ,
             nor
             did
             we
             desire
             any
             more
             :
             Our
             Master
             Pilot
             
               Sebastiano
               Deles
            
             ,
             a
             Man
             of
             great
             Experience
             ,
             seeing
             that
             we
             were
             admiring
             why
             we
             should
             go
             to
             the
             East-Indies
             for
             their
             Delicates
             and
             Curiosities
             ,
             
             and
             never
             brought
             back
             none
             of
             those
             things
             that
             we
             saw
             in
             this
             Countrey
             ,
             said
             ,
             That
             't
             was
             with
             these
             Fruits
             ,
             as
             with
             Viands
             ,
             well
             baked
             and
             seasoned
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             preserved
             four
             days
             with
             their
             ordinary
             Gust
             ;
             this
             obliged
             me
             to
             make
             the
             Experiment
             ,
             and
             I
             saw
             that
             indeed
             they
             would
             not
             be
             kept
             long
             without
             Corruption
             ;
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             in
             eating
             them
             we
             find
             'em
             perfectly
             digesting
             ,
             nourishing
             and
             conformable
             to
             the
             Stomach
             ,
             very
             different
             from
             our
             Fruit
             ,
             and
             which
             brings
             at
             last
             as
             much
             Indisposition
             to
             the
             Body
             ,
             as
             Pleasure
             to
             the
             Taste
             .
          
           
             For
             this
             Cause
             they
             may
             be
             preserved
             ,
             since
             their
             Crudity
             strives
             with
             their
             natural
             heat
             ,
             whereas
             those
             at
             Manicongo
             being
             perfectly
             ripe
             are
             spoiled
             in
             a
             little
             time
             ,
             and
             as
             nature
             has
             provided
             that
             some
             are
             always
             dying
             ;
             so
             the
             Trees
             are
             always
             laden
             with
             Flowers
             ,
             Buds
             ,
             and
             Fruits
             ,
             some
             green
             ,
             some
             rotten
             ,
             and
             others
             proper
             to
             Eat
             .
          
           
             Amongst
             the
             great
             
               quantity
               of
               Fishes
            
             which
             I
             remarkt
             in
             the
             River
             Zair
             ,
             I
             saw
             two
             sorts
             which
             surprized
             me
             ,
             I
             may
             call
             the
             one
             Amphibious
             ,
             since
             they
             are
             something
             like
             our
             Water
             Spaniels
             ,
             and
             come
             as
             easily
             out
             of
             the
             Water
             ;
             they
             leap
             almost
             like
             Foxes
             ,
             with
             this
             difference
             ,
             
             that
             their
             Paws
             are
             as
             large
             as
             the
             Feet
             of
             our
             Drakes
             ,
             and
             those
             before
             are
             twice
             or
             thrice
             as
             short
             as
             those
             behind
             ;
             they
             have
             so
             great
             an
             Inclination
             for
             a
             Man
             that
             they
             will
             seek
             him
             out
             ,
             and
             offer
             them selves
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             so
             much
             Sacrifice
             ,
             it
             happens
             sometimes
             that
             they
             will
             even
             leap
             into
             Boats
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             the
             Feet
             of
             the
             Watermen
             ,
             to
             fawn
             upon
             them
             like
             Dogs
             ;
             this
             I
             saw
             with
             my
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             I
             wish
             not
             over
             well
             to
             a
             Water
             man
             that
             struck
             one
             of
             'em
             down
             at
             my
             Feet
             ;
             the
             Natives
             of
             the
             Countrey
             call
             them
             Cadzeick
             ,
             and
             their
             Flesh
             resembles
             that
             of
             our
             Spanish
             Otters
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             that
             I
             admired
             were
             
               slying
               F●shes
            
             ,
             and
             we
             might
             well
             call
             them
             Sea
             Peacocks
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             fine
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             brighter
             Colour
             ,
             than
             those
             at
             Land
             ,
             't
             is
             rarely
             that
             they
             swim
             at
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Water
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             almost
             always
             seen
             at
             the
             top
             ,
             their
             Feathers
             appear
             just
             like
             the
             Scales
             of
             Fishes
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             diversity
             of
             Green
             ,
             Blew
             ,
             Yellow
             ▪
             and
             speckled
             with
             Red
             ,
             which
             ravishes
             the
             Eyes
             of
             such
             as
             behold
             them
             ,
             these
             which
             I
             saw
             out
             of
             the
             Water
             appeared
             like
             great
             Eagles
             with
             two
             Wings
             ,
             every
             one
             with
             five
             or
             six
             Feet
             ;
             one
             would
             believe
             that
             they
             affected
             to
             be
             seen
             and
             admired
             ,
             
             
             
             
             
             sometimes
             did
             they
             gather
             together
             in
             a
             Circle
             round
             the
             Boat
             ,
             sometimes
             they
             placed
             themselves
             right
             against
             those
             who
             lookt
             upon
             them
             ,
             turning
             and
             returning
             after
             all
             manners
             ,
             with
             Trains
             which
             dazelled
             our
             Eyes
             ;
             The
             Shores
             were
             full
             of
             many
             sorts
             of
             Animals
             ,
             but
             the
             most
             common
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             charming
             ,
             resembled
             our
             Sheep
             at
             Leira
             ,
             excepting
             that
             we
             saw
             some
             of
             almost
             all
             Colours
             ,
             I
             mean
             ,
             
               Red
               ,
               Green
               ,
               Yellow
               ,
               and
               a
               Blew
               so
               shining
               ,
            
             that
             our
             Purple
             ,
             and
             best
             prepared
             Silks
             come
             not
             near
             them
             ;
             I
             askt
             why
             no
             one
             traffickt
             in
             such
             
               glistering
               rarities
            
             ?
             and
             't
             was
             answered
             that
             these
             Natural
             Colours
             fail
             with
             the
             Lives
             of
             the
             Animals
             .
          
           
             Being
             arrived
             at
             the
             Lake
             ,
             we
             employed
             ten
             days
             in
             going
             round
             it
             ,
             and
             we
             found
             its
             length
             about
             sixty
             Leagues
             ,
             and
             its
             breadth
             about
             forty
             ;
             we
             saw
             the
             head
             of
             the
             
               River
               Niger
            
             ,
             which
             is
             pretty
             spacious
             ,
             and
             deep
             enough
             to
             carry
             a
             Vessel
             ,
             but
             it
             soon
             lost
             it self
             in
             the
             Mountains
             of
             Benin
             ;
             we
             rested
             our selves
             upon
             the
             Nile
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             at
             all
             inferiour
             in
             its
             rise
             to
             the
             Niger
             ,
             and
             it
             continues
             in
             its
             first
             state
             for
             about
             three
             Leagues
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             difficulty
             to
             go
             down
             into
             the
             Mediteranean
             Sea
             ,
             and
             the
             Communication
             
             betwixt
             the
             two
             Seas
             is
             also
             very
             Commondious
             by
             means
             of
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             I
             carefully
             endeavoured
             to
             inform
             my self
             where
             the
             Crocodiles
             were
             ,
             which
             Historians
             place
             in
             such
             great
             Numbers
             in
             these
             Quarters
             ,
             but
             the
             Inhabitants
             could
             not
             even
             divine
             what
             I
             talkt
             of
             ,
             which
             made
             me
             believe
             they
             were
             only
             Fables
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             truly
             say
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             make
             long
             Voyages
             may
             enlarge
             upon
             them
             to
             others
             ,
             who
             only
             know
             the
             place
             of
             their
             Birth
             ,
             't
             is
             yet
             more
             true
             to
             Assertion
             ,
             that
             this
             liberty
             is
             stretcht
             too
             far
             ,
             and
             often
             runs
             out
             into
             Fictions
             ,
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             it
             often
             happens
             that
             Men
             travail
             a
             great
             way
             without
             seeing
             any
             thing
             besides
             Ports
             ,
             or
             never
             rest
             themselves
             a
             Moment
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Mischievous
             incommodities
             which
             they
             saffer
             ,
             give
             so
             much
             trouble
             and
             weariress
             ,
             that
             they
             never
             think
             of
             taking
             any
             Recreation
             :
             Nevertheless
             ,
             as
             Travellers
             are
             perswaded
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             tell
             something
             new
             when
             they
             come
             from
             far
             ,
             the
             more
             cunning
             they
             are
             ,
             the
             more
             capable
             they
             are
             of
             Invention
             ,
             and
             as
             there
             is
             no
             on
             which
             cannot
             contradict
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             pleasantly
             received
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             as
             certain
             a
             debt
             to
             the
             labour
             of
             their
             Inventions
             ,
             as
             to
             truth
             it self
             .
          
           
           
             We
             went
             afterwards
             into
             a
             small
             Island
             which
             is
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             Lake
             which
             belongs
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Jassal●er
             ,
             who
             also
             calls
             himself
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Lake
             ;
             the
             Natives
             of
             this
             Country
             ,
             call
             him
             Zassa
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             keeps
             a
             Fortress
             ,
             which
             is
             lookt
             upon
             as
             very
             famous
             in
             this
             Country
             ,
             tho
             in
             truth
             't
             is
             very
             small
             in
             comparison
             of
             our
             Forts
             in
             Europe
             ;
             we
             were
             Charmed
             as
             soon
             as
             we
             set
             foot
             upon
             Land
             ,
             for
             there
             was
             nothing
             wanting
             for
             the
             general
             pleasure
             of
             all
             the
             Senses
             ,
             besides
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Aromatick
             Herbs
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             little
             too
             strong
             ;
             there
             were
             Fruits
             so
             fine
             so
             delicate
             ,
             and
             in
             so
             great
             quantities
             ,
             that
             the
             Beauty
             of
             them
             joyned
             to
             the
             abundance
             ,
             cloyed
             us
             ;
             but
             which
             was
             more
             surprizing
             than
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             which
             I
             had
             never
             heard
             of
             ,
             was
             a
             Fountain
             which
             was
             as
             sweet
             as
             our
             Hipocras
             ,
             and
             which
             rejoyced
             and
             pleased
             us
             more
             than
             our
             Spanish
             Wine
             ,
             we
             reasoned
             loing
             enough
             upon
             the
             cause
             ,
             which
             should
             produce
             so
             agreeable
             a
             Liquor
             ,
             and
             we
             concluded
             that
             as
             all
             over
             head
             was
             embalmed
             in
             this
             Country
             ,
             so
             the
             Earth
             within
             must
             be
             of
             the
             same
             Nature
             ;
             and
             if
             there
             were
             Fountains
             of
             a
             very
             ill
             tast
             ,
             there
             must
             
             by
             consequence
             be
             those
             that
             are
             very
             sweet
             and
             agreeable
             ;
             we
             drank
             with
             an
             inexpressible
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             wisht
             to
             live
             in
             that
             place
             :
             There
             came
             one
             of
             the
             Natives
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             great
             concern
             told
             us
             ,
             that
             drinking
             of
             that
             water
             was
             mortal
             to
             all
             such
             as
             drank
             to
             excess
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             were
             n●t
             long
             in
             proving
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             he
             had
             told
             us
             :
             But
             so
             great
             a
             drowsiness
             fell
             upon
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             could
             not
             forbear
             lying
             down
             in
             the
             place
             ,
             where
             we
             slept
             above
             15
             hours
             ,
             how
             ever
             this
             sleep
             had
             no
             ill
             effect
             upon
             us
             ,
             for
             we
             rose
             as
             brisk
             and
             healthful
             as
             we
             were
             before
             ;
             some
             attributed
             this
             sleep
             to
             the
             great
             quantity
             of
             Odours
             which
             hanged
             over
             our
             heads
             ,
             and
             others
             believed
             this
             ,
             that
             this
             delicious
             drink
             we
             had
             taken
             ,
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             .
             From
             this
             Isle
             we
             were
             willing
             to
             go
             to
             the
             Source
             of
             the
             River
             Cuama
             ,
             which
             we
             found
             narrow
             and
             incapable
             of
             receiving
             a
             Boat
             ,
             a
             little
             time
             after
             ,
             we
             discover●d
             the
             Fountain
             of
             the
             Lake
             it self
             ,
             and
             we
             reckoned
             above
             200
             Brooks
             which
             came
             down
             from
             the
             Mountain
             ,
             which
             are
             over
             against
             the
             middle
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             Spaniards
             call
             Mountains
             of
             the
             Moon
             ,
             because
             that
             
               Vasco
               de
               Gama
            
             ,
             
             who
             first
             doubled
             
               the
               Cape
               of
               Good
               Hope
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
             1497
             ,
             to
             discover
             the
             Oriental
             Isles
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Moon
             ,
             on
             these
             Mountains
             ,
             appear
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             toucht
             the
             top
             of
             them
             ,
             gave
             them
             this
             name
             .
             The
             Natives
             of
             this
             Country
             ,
             call
             them
             the
             Mountains
             of
             the
             Ors
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             Water
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             abundance
             of
             Water
             which
             continually
             runs
             down
             from
             them
             .
             These
             who
             confound
             the
             Lake
             of
             Zembre
             ,
             with
             that
             of
             Zair
             ,
             speak
             upon
             very
             defective
             relations
             ,
             for
             we
             were
             assured
             that
             it
             was
             on
             the
             other
             side
             these
             Mountains
             ,
             about
             ▪
             50.
             
             Leagues
             from
             Zair
             .
             Most
             Historians
             place
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Monsters
             in
             these
             Quartecs
             ,
             but
             upon
             no
             other
             foundation
             than
             the
             recital
             of
             those
             who
             first
             invented
             it
             :
             all
             our
             enquiries
             could
             not
             serve
             us
             to
             discover
             the
             Original
             of
             a
             neighbouring
             Nation
             ,
             which
             the
             Europians
             call
             Caffres
             ,
             and
             the
             Natives
             ,
             the
             Country
             of
             Fordi
             .
             We
             were
             informed
             that
             a
             Native
             having
             taken
             a
             small
             She
             Tigres
             ,
             became
             so
             familiar
             with
             the
             Beast
             ,
             that
             he
             loved
             her
             Carnally
             ,
             and
             committed
             that
             infamous
             Crime
             with
             her
             ,
             whence
             came
             an
             Animal
             half
             Man
             and
             half
             Beast
             ,
             which
             gave
             the
             original
             to
             these
             Savages
             ,
             
             which
             cannot
             be
             humanized
             ;
             a
             very
             probable
             proof
             of
             this
             relation
             ,
             is
             that
             their
             Heads
             and
             Feet
             are
             very
             like
             those
             of
             Tigers
             ,
             and
             even
             their
             Body
             is
             in
             some
             places
             markt
             with
             spots
             like
             those
             of
             these
             Animals
             .
          
           
             We
             returned
             by
             the
             River
             of
             Cari●●
             ,
             and
             staid
             20
             days
             upon
             the
             Road
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             divertisements
             which
             we
             had
             upon
             the
             River
             Zair
             ,
             except
             that
             whatever
             we
             saw
             as
             we
             came
             back
             ,
             was
             become
             common
             to
             us
             and
             excited
             a
             less
             admiration
             than
             at
             first
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Accidents
             which
             brought
             Sadeur
             into
             the
             Southern
             World.
             
          
           
             SO
             soon
             as
             we
             were
             returned
             we
             set
             sail
             ,
             with
             a
             Wind
             and
             Sea
             as
             favourable
             as
             we
             could
             wish
             them
             ,
             we
             arrived
             in
             8
             days
             to
             the
             
               Cape
               of
               Good
               Hope
            
             ,
             where
             we
             would
             not
             stay
             for
             fear
             of
             losing
             the
             opportunity
             of
             so
             fair
             a
             season
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             rare
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             we
             were
             got
             within
             sight
             of
             Port
             Dananbolo
             ,
             in
             the
             Isle
             of
             Madacascar
             ,
             
             where
             we
             were
             wind
             bound
             ,
             for
             more
             than
             forty
             six
             hours
             ,
             afterwards
             an
             East
             Wind
             so
             furiously
             tost
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             drove
             us
             with
             that
             impetuosity
             that
             it
             broke
             our
             Cordage
             ,
             and
             drove
             us
             above
             a
             thousand
             Leagues
             to
             the
             West
             .
             Many
             saw
             some
             Isles
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             took
             them
             for
             those
             which
             are
             called
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             't
             was
             there
             that
             a
             Rock
             at
             the
             top
             of
             the
             water
             broke
             our
             Vessel
             into
             two
             parts
             ,
             and
             where
             we
             found
             our selves
             exposed
             to
             the
             mercy
             of
             the
             most
             inexorable
             of
             all
             the
             Elements
             .
             I
             could
             never
             tell
             what
             became
             of
             the
             other
             Ships
             ,
             nor
             what
             was
             the
             fortune
             of
             my
             Companions
             in
             this
             wreck
             ,
             because
             't
             was
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             and
             very
             dark
             ;
             for
             I
             was
             only
             busied
             how
             to
             save
             my self
             :
             my
             other
             Shipwrack
             had
             given
             me
             Experience
             and
             Faith
             ,
             I
             had
             sought
             for
             a
             light
             Plauck
             during
             the
             dangers
             of
             the
             Tempest
             ;
             and
             I
             will
             say
             it
             to
             my
             shame
             ,
             that
             being
             far
             enough
             removed
             from
             the
             approaches
             of
             death
             ,
             I
             always
             appeared
             very
             indifferent
             as
             to
             my
             Life
             ,
             but
             in
             this
             evident
             danger
             ,
             I
             could
             think
             of
             nothing
             else
             but
             how
             to
             save
             my self
             .
             I
             floated
             for
             many
             hours
             by
             the
             means
             of
             my
             Plank
             ,
             with
             such
             a
             tossing
             and
             turning
             over
             and
             over
             ,
             
             that
             I
             can't
             now
             think
             of
             it
             without
             horror
             :
             The
             Waves
             did
             so
             often
             plunge
             me
             under
             ,
             and
             overturn
             me
             ,
             that
             tho
             I
             held
             out
             as
             long
             as
             I
             could
             ,
             yet
             at
             last
             I
             lost
             both
             knowledge
             and
             thinking
             ,
             and
             truly
             I
             knew
             not
             what
             became
             of
             me
             ,
             nor
             by
             what
             means
             I
             was
             preserved
             from
             death
             ;
             I
             only
             remember
             that
             coming
             to
             my self
             I
             opened
             my
             eyes
             ,
             and
             found
             a
             calm
             Sea
             ,
             I
             perceived
             an
             Isle
             very
             near
             ,
             and
             I
             felt
             my
             hands
             so
             clencht
             to
             the
             Plank
             ,
             that
             I
             could
             hardly
             loose
             them
             ,
             and
             my
             singers
             were
             so
             crooked
             that
             I
             could
             not
             by
             any
             means
             bring
             them
             to
             themselves
             ▪
             the
             sight
             of
             this
             Island
             encouraged
             me
             very
             much
             ,
             and
             infine
             ,
             being
             come
             on
             shore
             ,
             I
             drag'd
             my self
             under
             a
             Tree
             ,
             without
             thinking
             of
             any
             thing
             but
             languishing
             ,
             and
             expecting
             death
             in
             a
             little
             time
             ;
             I
             found
             under
             this
             Tree
             two
             fruits
             ,
             about
             the
             bigness
             ,
             and
             like
             in
             Colour
             to
             our
             Pomegranets
             ,
             with
             this
             difference
             ,
             that
             their
             tast
             appeared
             to
             me
             much
             more
             delicate
             ,
             substantial
             and
             nourishing
             ;
             having
             eaten
             the
             first
             ,
             my
             spirits
             recovered
             ,
             and
             my
             heat
             grew
             light
             ,
             and
             having
             eaten
             the
             second
             I
             sound
             my self
             sufficiently
             satisfied
             ,
             but
             I
             was
             so
             bruised
             ▪
             that
             I
             was
             in
             great
             pain
             
             to
             bear
             my self
             up
             ,
             so
             I
             lay
             down
             and
             fell
             into
             so
             deep
             a
             sleep
             ,
             that
             I
             was
             at
             least
             24
             hours
             before
             I
             awakt
             ,
             after
             this
             sleep
             I
             found
             that
             I
             was
             not
             in
             the
             least
             a
             weary
             ,
             I
             saw
             that
             my
             Cloaths
             were
             dry
             ,
             and
             the
             Sun
             shone
             ,
             and
             inspired
             me
             with
             a
             courage
             and
             hope
             :
             I
             found
             two
             other
             fruits
             ,
             which
             I
             did
             eat
             ,
             and
             having
             applyed
             my self
             to
             find
             out
             the
             Elevation
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             I
             judged
             that
             I
             was
             33
             deg
             .
             Lat.
             South
             ,
             but
             I
             knew
             not
             the
             Longitude
             ;
             having
             rested
             my self
             again
             I
             resolved
             to
             advance
             into
             the
             Isle
             ,
             to
             discover
             if
             there
             were
             any
             Inhabitants
             ,
             I
             plainly
             saw
             the
             appearance
             of
             some
             ways
             ,
             but
             they
             led
             into
             very
             thick
             Bushes
             ,
             where
             I
             could
             not
             pass
             without
             stooping
             ,
             which
             gave
             me
             very
             strange
             thoughts
             ;
             having
             found
             a
             tree
             much
             higher
             than
             the
             rest
             ,
             I
             thought
             that
             if
             I
             climbed
             to
             the
             top
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             might
             discover
             some
             place
             or
             other
             ,
             but
             as
             I
             got
             up
             I
             heard
             a
             great
             noise
             ,
             and
             I
             saw
             two
             prodigious
             flying
             Beasts
             ,
             which
             came
             to
             the
             top
             of
             the
             tree
             ,
             obliged
             me
             to
             get
             down
             a
             little
             faster
             than
             I
             got
             up
             :
             Be
             not
             surprized
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Beast
             ,
             which
             I
             here
             gave
             to
             the
             Birds
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             so
             very
             large
             that
             I
             was
             frighted
             at
             them
             ,
             and
             speak
             then
             
             as
             I
             thought
             .
             I
             got
             down
             with
             all
             the
             speed
             imaginable
             ,
             but
             I
             was
             no
             sooner
             down
             ,
             but
             heard
             so
             frightful
             a
             Cry
             ,
             that
             I
             expected
             every
             moment
             to
             be
             devoured
             :
             In
             fine
             ,
             coming
             to
             my self
             ,
             I
             reflected
             upon
             the
             misery
             I
             saw
             my self
             reduc'd
             to
             ,
             I
             concluded
             that
             it
             were
             better
             to
             dye
             forthwith
             ,
             than
             to
             seek
             to
             languish
             any
             longer
             ,
             after
             all
             ,
             I
             said
             ,
             there
             's
             a
             necessity
             that
             I
             dye
             by
             some
             means
             or
             other
             ,
             and
             I
             cannot
             shun
             one
             danger
             ,
             but
             run
             into
             a
             greater
             .
          
           
             I
             then
             made
             a
             resolute
             preparation
             for
             death
             ,
             and
             remembring
             that
             my
             Father
             and
             Mother
             expir'd
             upon
             the
             Sea
             shore
             ,
             I
             made
             thither
             ,
             where
             I
             had
             left
             my
             Plank
             :
             I
             had
             scarce
             left
             my
             place
             but
             I
             was
             followed
             by
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Animals
             ,
             which
             I
             could
             not
             distinguish
             from
             one
             another
             ,
             nevertheless
             I
             had
             my
             judgment
             as
             ready
             as
             could
             possibly
             be
             expected
             upon
             such
             an
             occasion
             ,
             I
             thought
             I
             saw
             certain
             kinds
             of
             Horses
             ,
             but
             with
             pointed
             Heads
             ,
             and
             claw-footed
             ,
             I
             can't
             tell
             whether
             these
             were
             not
             of
             those
             Beasts
             ,
             which
             came
             to
             light
             upon
             the
             tree
             where
             I
             was
             ,
             but
             they
             had
             Wings
             and
             Feathers
             .
             I
             saw
             certain
             kinds
             of
             great
             Dogs
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             sorts
             of
             Animals
             ,
             which
             don
             't
             at
             all
             resemble
             
             any
             that
             we
             have
             in
             Europe
             ,
             they
             made
             great
             Crys
             so
             soon
             as
             they
             perceiv'd
             me
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             approacht
             nearer
             and
             nearer
             they
             redoubled
             the
             Noise
             .
             I
             resolved
             to
             defend
             my
             life
             ,
             and
             took
             my
             Plank
             and
             began
             to
             exercise
             it
             ,
             in
             turning
             and
             returning
             it
             ,
             which
             made
             'em
             very
             attentive
             ,
             till
             two
             of
             the
             largest
             Beasts
             approacht
             to
             come
             in
             with
             me
             ,
             I
             turned
             to
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             struck
             it
             so
             roughly
             that
             it
             ran
             back
             to
             the
             other
             Animals
             ,
             which
             set
             'em
             all
             on
             howling
             :
             I
             was
             seized
             with
             an
             extreme
             fear
             ,
             at
             the
             redoubling
             of
             these
             terrible
             cries
             ,
             and
             in
             great
             hast
             took
             three
             fruits
             of
             the
             Tree
             which
             I
             have
             spoken
             of
             ,
             and
             cast
             my self
             into
             the
             Water
             with
             my
             Plank
             ;
             after
             having
             swam
             such
             a
             distance
             as
             it
             was
             reasonable
             enough
             for
             me
             to
             believe
             I
             was
             out
             of
             all
             danger
             :
             I
             turned
             my
             eyes
             toward
             the
             Isle
             ,
             and
             I
             saw
             upon
             the
             shoar
             all
             that
             great
             number
             of
             Animals
             which
             I
             fled
             from
             ,
             part
             of
             them
             put
             themselves
             readily
             to
             swim
             ,
             and
             pursued
             me
             with
             that
             vigour
             and
             hast
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             long
             before
             they
             came
             up
             to
             me
             ,
             when
             I
             saw
             that
             I
             could
             not
             escape
             ,
             I
             turned
             towards
             them
             ,
             and
             presented
             the
             end
             of
             my
             Plank
             to
             them
             ,
             with
             success
             
             happy
             enough
             ,
             for
             as
             they
             prest
             on
             to
             take
             and
             bite
             the
             end
             ,
             they
             made
             me
             advance
             as
             fast
             as
             themselves
             ,
             this
             management
             continued
             till
             I
             arrived
             at
             a
             small
             kind
             of
             a
             little
             Isle
             ,
             which
             floated
             upon
             the
             Water
             ;
             and
             which
             carried
             me
             away
             ,
             swift
             enough
             to
             remove
             the
             means
             of
             my
             Enemies
             joyning
             me
             :
             they
             followed
             me
             nevertheless
             with
             a
             Courage
             ,
             or
             rather
             with
             an
             encreased
             Rage
             ,
             till
             they
             dispaired
             of
             being
             able
             to
             come
             at
             me
             again
             ;
             but
             at
             last
             my
             Isle
             happening
             to
             stoop
             on
             a
             sudden
             ,
             they
             had
             time
             of
             coming
             up
             to
             me
             again
             :
             I
             scarce
             knew
             what
             to
             think
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             make
             unprofitable
             reflections
             in
             devising
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Immobility
             of
             the
             Isle
             ,
             whose
             motion
             had
             been
             so
             favourable
             to
             me
             ,
             I
             saw
             four
             of
             those
             great
             flying
             Animals
             which
             I
             have
             spoken
             of
             ,
             which
             came
             to
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             others
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             ready
             to
             fall
             upon
             me
             .
             I
             covered
             my self
             with
             my
             plank
             ,
             to
             avoid
             their
             first
             attacks
             ,
             which
             were
             so
             rude
             that
             with
             a
             stroak
             with
             their
             Beak
             ,
             they
             pierc'd
             it
             thro'
             ,
             't
             was
             then
             that
             my
             Isle
             raising
             it self
             ,
             suddenly
             with
             an
             extreme
             impetuosity
             shakt
             me
             ,
             and
             threw
             me
             more
             than
             50
             Paces
             from
             it
             ,
             I
             believed
             that
             it
             was
             a
             
             kind
             of
             Whale
             ,
             which
             Naturalists
             mention
             :
             For
             one
             of
             these
             monstrous
             Birds
             placing
             her self
             upon
             its
             back
             ,
             thrust
             her
             Talons
             into
             its
             flesh
             ,
             it
             lifted
             it self
             up
             as
             I
             thought
             ,
             above
             one
             hundred
             Cubits
             out
             of
             the
             Water
             ,
             with
             a
             noise
             as
             terrible
             as
             that
             of
             Thunder
             .
             This
             toss
             wholly
             conquer'd
             my
             spirits
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             knew
             not
             what
             became
             of
             me
             then
             ,
             but
             my
             crooked
             fingers
             were
             the
             cause
             that
             I
             quitted
             not
             my
             Plank
             ;
             being
             a
             little
             come
             to
             my self
             ,
             I
             saw
             the
             Creature
             which
             bounded
             ,
             and
             it
             cast
             water
             out
             of
             its
             Nostrils
             ,
             with
             horrible
             hissings
             ;
             and
             afterwards
             sunk
             down
             again
             ,
             clear
             under
             the
             water
             .
          
           
             The
             Birds
             which
             pursued
             me
             were
             retired
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             found
             my self
             alone
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             water
             ,
             without
             any
             other
             assistance
             than
             my
             piece
             of
             Wood
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             other
             thought
             than
             that
             of
             death
             ,
             which
             I
             well
             saw
             could
             not
             be
             avoided
             ;
             I
             was
             so
             spent
             with
             the
             Fatigues
             which
             I
             had
             undergone
             ,
             and
             so
             incommoded
             with
             the
             water
             which
             I
             had
             swallowed
             down
             ,
             that
             no
             one
             would
             think
             humanity
             capable
             of
             resisting
             so
             great
             Evils
             in
             this
             Estate
             ,
             I
             remembred
             my
             fruits
             and
             eat
             two
             of
             them
             ,
             after
             which
             I
             found
             it
             impossible
             to
             avoid
             sleeping
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             
             was
             oblig'd
             to
             turn
             me
             upon
             my
             plank
             ,
             with
             my
             face
             upwards
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             some
             manner
             without
             danger
             of
             being
             strangled
             by
             the
             waters
             .
             I
             closed
             my
             eyes
             ,
             and
             knew
             not
             how
             long
             I
             tarried
             in
             this
             posture
             ,
             but
             I
             wakned
             at
             last
             by
             the
             rays
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             which
             darted
             very
             bright
             upon
             my
             face
             ;
             and
             I
             found
             that
             I
             was
             driven
             by
             the
             Wind
             North-East
             ,
             with
             great
             swiftness
             ,
             altho
             the
             Sea
             was
             pretty
             smooth
             .
             I
             thought
             my
             heart
             and
             mind
             in
             a
             very
             calm
             posture
             ;
             and
             a
             little
             after
             I
             found
             my self
             very
             near
             a
             Country
             ,
             whither
             the
             Wind
             had
             driven
             me
             ;
             my
             crooked
             fingers
             were
             so
             clinched
             to
             my
             plank
             ,
             that
             I
             had
             much
             ado
             to
             disentangle
             them
             to
             get
             upon
             shore
             ;
             my
             Cloaths
             were
             so
             heavy
             with
             the
             water
             which
             they
             had
             drunk
             up
             ,
             that
             I
             could
             scarce
             carry
             them
             ,
             the
             tossing
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             salt
             water
             which
             I
             had
             drank
             ,
             had
             so
             distemper'd
             my
             head
             ,
             that
             I
             found
             much
             ado
             to
             endure
             it
             ;
             I
             was
             like
             a
             man
             ,
             whom
             the
             excess
             of
             Wine
             ,
             or
             many
             turnings
             had
             made
             giddy
             ,
             and
             rendred
             incapable
             of
             doing
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             all
             that
             I
             could
             do
             was
             to
             trail
             my
             plank
             at
             a
             certain
             distance
             ,
             where
             I
             layed
             me
             down
             and
             soon
             fell
             a
             sleep
             ,
             my
             sleep
             in
             some
             measure
             setled
             
             my
             Brain
             ,
             and
             dryed
             my
             cloaths
             ,
             which
             I
             rub●d
             to
             make
             'em
             less
             incommodious
             ;
             I
             remembred
             I
             had
             yet
             one
             of
             these
             fruits
             which
             I
             have
             spoken
             of
             ,
             and
             having
             eaten
             it
             ,
             I
             perceived
             that
             want
             of
             nourishment
             was
             the
             principal
             cause
             of
             my
             extreme
             weakness
             ;
             I
             then
             advanced
             to
             seek
             out
             something
             else
             ,
             and
             after
             having
             marched
             about
             200
             Paces
             I
             found
             many
             Trees
             ,
             but
             I
             perceived
             no
             fruit
             ,
             which
             made
             me
             fall
             into
             a
             profound
             raving
             ,
             tho
             I
             forbore
             not
             all
             the
             time
             to
             march
             on
             ,
             and
             as
             I
             went
             ,
             I
             lookt
             downwards
             ,
             and
             saw
             two
             fruits
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             which
             were
             covered
             with
             leaves
             ,
             I
             took
             'em
             as
             a
             
               present
               from
               Heaven
            
             ,
             and
             after
             I
             had
             eaten
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             I
             perceiv'd
             my
             strength
             to
             encrease
             ,
             which
             encouraged
             me
             to
             advance
             on
             my
             way
             ,
             and
             to
             examine
             the
             place
             where
             I
             might
             be
             ,
             which
             I
             found
             to
             be
             about
             35
             deg
             .
             
               South
               :
               I
            
             saw
             many
             signs
             which
             perswaded
             me
             that
             the
             firm
             Land
             was
             not
             far
             off
             ,
             the
             water
             was
             very
             fresh
             .
             The
             Winds
             blew
             South
             ,
             and
             I
             remarkt
             that
             they
             were
             very
             much
             interrupted
             ;
             I
             even
             perceived
             certain
             extraordinary
             Vapours
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             I
             flattered
             my self
             that
             I
             saw
             some
             appearence
             of
             a
             Country
             ,
             and
             endeavouring
             much
             to
             get
             forward
             ,
             I
             found
             a
             
             Tree
             laden
             with
             great
             fruit
             ,
             whose
             branches
             were
             bowed
             ,
             down
             to
             the
             Earth
             ;
             the
             place
             was
             all
             tapistred
             with
             Flowers
             of
             divers
             colours
             ,
             and
             perfumed
             with
             very
             agreeable
             Odours
             ;
             as
             soon
             as
             I
             had
             eaten
             of
             this
             fruit
             I
             fell
             into
             a
             great
             benumness
             ,
             and
             I
             was
             so
             affected
             ,
             that
             in
             looking
             upon
             all
             things
             about
             me
             ,
             I
             could
             see
             nothing
             distinctly
             :
             A
             little
             time
             after
             I
             heard
             many
             howlings
             of
             Beasts
             ,
             which
             seemed
             to
             be
             very
             near
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             soon
             perceived
             Seven
             ,
             which
             were
             of
             the
             bigness
             and
             colour
             of
             our
             great
             Bears
             ,
             besides
             that
             every
             Paw
             appeared
             as
             bigg
             as
             their
             whole
             Head
             ,
             they
             approacht
             me
             ,
             and
             retired
             many
             times
             without
             touching
             me
             ,
             but
             at
             last
             ,
             they
             came
             up
             all
             together
             ,
             on
             purpose
             to
             devour
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             was
             all
             bloody
             ,
             when
             two
             great
             Birds
             of
             the
             form
             of
             those
             which
             I
             have
             mentioned
             above
             ,
             came
             to
             light
             upon
             these
             Animals
             ,
             and
             obliged
             them
             to
             retire
             ,
             and
             to
             hide
             themselves
             in
             the
             next
             Caverns
             they
             could
             meet
             with
             :
             The
             Birds
             persued
             them
             ,
             but
             catching
             none
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             came
             back
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             after
             having
             given
             me
             some
             wounds
             with
             their
             Talons
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             seized
             me
             between
             her
             
             two
             feet
             ,
             and
             lifted
             me
             up
             very
             high
             in
             the
             Air
             ;
             The
             Girdle
             that
             I
             had
             went
             many
             times
             about
             me
             ,
             and
             sav'd
             my
             life
             ,
             by
             keeping
             me
             from
             being
             pierced
             into
             the
             Entrails
             ,
             however
             I
             was
             in
             continual
             fear
             ;
             after
             a
             long
             way
             these
             animals
             rested
             themselves
             upon
             a
             Rock
             ,
             where
             that
             which
             carried
             me
             set
             me
             down
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             seiz'd
             me
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             that
             the
             first
             did
             .
             In
             fine
             ,
             the
             pain
             that
             they
             put
             me
             to
             ,
             became
             in
             supportable
             ,
             and
             having
             cast
             me
             into
             a
             kind
             of
             dispair
             ,
             I
             threw
             my self
             vigorously
             upon
             his
             neck
             ,
             and
             found
             strength
             enough
             to
             tear
             out
             his
             eyes
             with
             my
             Teeth
             ,
             he
             fell
             at
             the
             same
             time
             into
             the
             water
             ,
             and
             having
             let
             me
             go
             ,
             I
             soon
             mounted
             upon
             his
             back
             ,
             his
             Companion
             who
             flew
             before
             ,
             to
             divide
             the
             Air
             ,
             perceiving
             that
             the
             other
             followed
             not
             ;
             and
             having
             seen
             us
             upon
             the
             Water
             ,
             turned
             back
             and
             fell
             upon
             me
             ,
             with
             a
             dreadful
             impetuosity
             ,
             he
             pitcht
             upon
             my
             shoulders
             ,
             and
             struck
             such
             blows
             at
             me
             ,
             as
             would
             have
             been
             mortal
             if
             they
             had
             hit
             me
             .
             I
             always
             kept
             a
             little
             Poniard
             at
             my
             Girdle
             ,
             which
             I
             thrust
             into
             his
             Belly
             with
             much
             ado
             ,
             for
             these
             Birds
             are
             almost
             impenitrable
             ,
             as
             we
             
             shall
             see
             afterwards
             ,
             having
             two
             great
             Scales
             which
             environ
             them
             ,
             and
             which
             defend
             'em
             ,
             like
             those
             of
             Tortoises
             ;
             whilst
             I
             fought
             against
             this
             second
             Enemy
             ,
             the
             first
             slipt
             from
             under
             my
             Thighs
             ,
             and
             got
             from
             me
             ,
             which
             made
             me
             lay
             hold
             on
             one
             of
             the
             Claws
             of
             the
             last
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             lift
             me
             up
             very
             high
             ,
             and
             I
             held
             fast
             for
             fear
             of
             falling
             ,
             he
             cry'd
             terribly
             ,
             and
             after
             having
             raised
             himself
             pretty
             high
             ,
             he
             threw
             himself
             into
             the
             Sea
             again
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             favour
             of
             this
             Element
             I
             had
             the
             liberty
             to
             cast
             my self
             upon
             his
             neck
             ,
             and
             so
             got
             upon
             his
             back
             :
             He
             howled
             at
             the
             loss
             of
             his
             blood
             ,
             tumbled
             and
             turned
             himself
             after
             a
             thousand
             ways
             to
             shake
             me
             off
             ,
             and
             constrain
             me
             to
             leave
             him
             .
          
           
             I
             thought
             then
             of
             nothing
             else
             but
             of
             holding
             him
             fast
             ,
             to
             hinder
             the
             effect
             of
             his
             effort
             ,
             because
             that
             my
             Plank
             which
             was
             my
             only
             assistance
             ,
             being
             lost
             ,
             I
             saw
             no
             mean
             betwixt
             quitting
             him
             and
             perishing
             :
             at
             last
             he
             staied
             upon
             the
             Water
             without
             any
             other
             motion
             than
             an
             Ox
             ,
             whose
             throat
             is
             cut
             ,
             confessing
             by
             his
             stilness
             that
             I
             had
             overcome
             him
             ,
             having
             then
             some
             leisure
             to
             take
             breath
             and
             to
             think
             of
             my
             Wounds
             ,
             I
             could
             
             not
             distinguish
             any
             part
             in
             all
             my
             body
             which
             was
             not
             torn
             and
             bloody
             ;
             my
             Cloaths
             were
             all
             rent
             ,
             not
             one
             part
             escaping
             ,
             whole
             ,
             the
             water
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             altho
             't
             was
             very
             fresh
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             yet
             was
             salt
             enough
             to
             cause
             such
             pain
             as
             made
             me
             lose
             my
             Senses
             .
             I
             apprehended
             sometime
             afterwards
             ,
             that
             some
             Guards
             from
             the
             Sea
             saw
             part
             of
             this
             Combat
             ,
             and
             that
             four
             were
             come
             in
             a
             little
             Shalop
             to
             see
             if
             they
             could
             know
             who
             I
             was
             ,
             they
             believed
             me
             to
             be
             without
             Life
             ,
             and
             drew
             me
             into
             their
             Boat
             as
             a
             dead
             man
             ,
             who
             had
             expired
             in
             his
             Victory
             :
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             perceiv'd
             any
             motion
             in
             my
             heart
             ,
             they
             put
             into
             my
             Mouth
             ,
             Nose
             and
             Ears
             a
             Liquor
             ,
             which
             soon
             made
             me
             open
             my
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             see
             my
             Benefactors
             ;
             they
             made
             me
             drink
             of
             a
             sort
             of
             Water
             ,
             which
             gave
             me
             new
             strength
             ,
             and
             recovered
             my
             Spirits
             ;
             they
             washt
             my
             Body
             with
             an
             odoriferous
             Water
             ,
             they
             anointed
             my
             Wounds
             and
             bound
             them
             up
             very
             Commodiously
             ,
             having
             thus
             brought
             me
             out
             of
             danger
             ,
             they
             pursued
             my
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             having
             drawn
             the
             last
             into
             the
             Boat
             ,
             they
             laid
             him
             at
             my
             feet
             ,
             the
             other
             had
             still
             some
             motion
             ;
             but
             explaining
             to
             them
             by
             signs
             that
             I
             had
             pluckt
             out
             his
             Eyes
             ,
             they
             pursued
             
             him
             ,
             took
             him
             ,
             and
             laid
             him
             upon
             the
             other
             ,
             with
             great
             marks
             of
             rejoycing
             ,
             they
             returned
             to
             Land
             ,
             from
             which
             they
             were
             distant
             about
             three
             hours
             rowing
             ,
             and
             having
             brought
             me
             to
             shoar
             ,
             they
             bore
             the
             two
             Fowls
             at
             my
             feet
             ,
             with
             acclamations
             ,
             like
             to
             those
             they
             are
             used
             to
             make
             in
             their
             greatest
             Victories
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             A
             Discription
             of
             the
             Australian
             World.
             
          
           
             IF
             there
             was
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             World
             which
             could
             perswade
             me
             of
             the
             inevitable
             fatallity
             of
             humane
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             infalible
             accomplishments
             of
             those
             events
             ,
             the
             Chain
             of
             which
             composes
             the
             destiny
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             it
             would
             certainly
             be
             this
             History
             that
             I
             am
             writing
             ;
             there
             is
             not
             on
             single
             accident
             of
             my
             Life
             ,
             which
             has
             not
             been
             serviceable
             either
             to
             direct
             or
             support
             me
             in
             this
             new
             Country
             ,
             where
             it
             was
             decreed
             I
             should
             one
             day
             be
             driven
             .
             My
             often
             Shipwracks
             taught
             me
             to
             bear
             them
             ;
             both
             Sexes
             were
             necessary
             for
             me
             under
             pain
             of
             being
             destroyed
             at
             my
             arrival
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             show
             in
             the
             sequel
             of
             my
             Story
             .
             It
             was
             
             my
             good
             fortune
             to
             be
             found
             naked
             ,
             otherwise
             I
             had
             been
             known
             to
             be
             a
             Stranger
             in
             a
             Land
             where
             no
             one
             wears
             any
             covering
             ,
             without
             that
             terrible
             combat
             that
             I
             was
             obliged
             to
             maintain
             against
             the
             monstrous
             Fowls
             I
             have
             before
             mention'd
             ,
             and
             which
             brought
             me
             into
             great
             reputation
             amongst
             those
             that
             were
             wittnesses
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             should
             have
             been
             forced
             to
             have
             submitted
             to
             an
             examination
             ,
             that
             would
             have
             been
             infallibly
             followed
             with
             my
             death
             .
             Infine
             ,
             the
             more
             all
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             my
             Voyages
             and
             perils
             shall
             be
             considered
             ,
             the
             more
             clearly
             it
             will
             appear
             that
             there
             is
             a
             certain
             order
             of
             things
             in
             the
             fate
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             chain
             of
             effects
             that
             nothing
             can
             prevent
             ,
             and
             which
             brings
             us
             by
             a
             thousand
             imperceptible
             turnings
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             to
             which
             we
             are
             destined
             .
          
           
             The
             custom
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             this
             Country
             is
             never
             to
             receive
             any
             person
             amongst
             them
             ,
             whose
             Humour
             ,
             Birth
             and
             Country
             ,
             they
             know
             not
             before
             :
             But
             the
             extraordinary
             Courge
             with
             which
             they
             had
             seen
             me
             fight
             ;
             and
             the
             great
             admiration
             they
             conceiv'd
             at
             my
             reviving
             after
             it
             ,
             made
             me
             without
             any
             inquest
             be
             admitted
             into
             the
             
             neighbouring
             quarter
             ,
             where
             every
             one
             came
             to
             
               Kiss
               my
               Hands
            
             :
             They
             would
             also
             have
             carryed
             me
             upon
             their
             Heads
             ,
             the
             greatest
             mark
             of
             high
             esteem
             that
             they
             show
             to
             any
             person
             ;
             but
             as
             they
             perceived
             it
             could
             not
             be
             without
             incomoding
             me
             ,
             so
             they
             omitted
             this
             ceremony
             .
             My
             reception
             being
             made
             ,
             those
             that
             had
             brought
             and
             comforted
             me
             ,
             carryed
             me
             to
             the
             House
             of
             the
             Heb
             ,
             which
             signifies
             ,
             a
             House
             of
             Education
             ;
             they
             had
             provided
             me
             a
             lodging
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             necessary
             ,
             with
             such
             a
             diligence
             ,
             as
             surpassed
             the
             Civility
             of
             the
             most
             polished
             Europeans
             :
             I
             was
             scarcely
             arrived
             when
             two
             Hundred
             young
             Australians
             came
             and
             saluted
             me
             in
             a
             very
             friendly
             manner
             ;
             the
             desire
             I
             had
             to
             speak
             to
             them
             ,
             made
             me
             call
             to
             mind
             some
             words
             that
             I
             had
             heard
             at
             Congo
             ,
             and
             among
             others
             that
             of
             Rimlen
             ,
             which
             I
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             it
             signifies
             ,
             
               I
               am
               your
               Servant
            
             ,
             at
             this
             word
             they
             believed
             me
             to
             be
             of
             their
             own
             Country
             ,
             and
             cryed
             out
             with
             great
             signs
             of
             joy
             ,
             
               Le
               cle
               ,
               le
               cle
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               our
               Brother
               ,
               our
               Brother
            
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             presented
             me
             with
             two
             fruits
             of
             a
             red
             colour
             ,
             intermixt
             with
             blew
             ,
             I
             had
             no
             sooner
             eat
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             refreshed
             ,
             
             and
             strengthend
             me
             very
             much
             ;
             they
             gave
             me
             afterwards
             a
             kind
             of
             a
             yellow
             bottle
             of
             Liquor
             ,
             that
             held
             about
             a
             good
             glass
             ,
             which
             I
             drank
             with
             such
             a
             pleasure
             as
             I
             had
             never
             before
             felt
             :
             I
             was
             in
             this
             Country
             ,
             and
             amongst
             these
             
               New
               faces
               ,
               like
               a
               man
               fallen
               from
               the
               Clouds
               ,
            
             and
             I
             found
             it
             difficult
             to
             believe
             I
             truly
             saw
             what
             I
             did
             ;
             I
             imagin'd
             to
             my self
             sometimes
             ,
             that
             perhaps
             I
             might
             be
             dead
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             in
             a
             Trance
             ,
             and
             when
             I
             convinced
             my self
             by
             many
             reasons
             ,
             that
             I
             was
             certainly
             alive
             ,
             and
             in
             my
             perfect
             sences
             ;
             and
             yet
             I
             could
             not
             perswade
             my self
             that
             I
             was
             in
             the
             same
             Country
             ,
             or
             with
             men
             of
             the
             same
             Nature
             of
             our
             Europeans
             :
             I
             was
             entirely
             :
             cured
             in
             fifteen
             days
             ,
             and
             in
             five
             Months
             learnt
             enough
             of
             the
             Language
             to
             understand
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             explain
             my self
             to
             them
             .
             I
             have
             here
             therefore
             set
             down
             the
             best
             account
             of
             the
             
               Australian
               Territories
            
             that
             I
             could
             get
             either
             by
             the
             relations
             of
             others
             ,
             or
             cou'd
             describe
             according
             to
             the
             Meridan
             of
             Ptolemy
             .
          
           
             It
             begins
             in
             the
             three
             hundred
             and
             fortieth
             Meridian
             ,
             towards
             the
             fifty
             second
             degree
             of
             Southern
             Elevation
             ,
             it
             advances
             on
             the
             side
             of
             the
             Line
             ,
             in
             
             forty
             Meridians
             ,
             until
             it
             comes
             to
             the
             fortieth
             degree
             .
             The
             whole
             Land
             is
             called
             Hust
             :
             The
             Land
             continues
             in
             this
             elevation
             ,
             about
             15
             degrees
             ,
             and
             they
             call
             it
             Hube
             ;
             from
             the
             fifteenth
             Meridian
             the
             Sea
             gains
             ,
             and
             sinks
             by
             little
             and
             little
             into
             twenty
             five
             Meridians
             ,
             until
             it
             comes
             to
             the
             fifty
             first
             degree
             .
             And
             all
             on
             the
             western
             side
             is
             called
             Hump
             :
             The
             Sea
             makes
             a
             very
             considerable
             Gulph
             there
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Ilab
             :
             The
             Earth
             afterwards
             falls
             back
             towards
             the
             Line
             ,
             and
             in
             four
             Meridians
             advances
             unto
             the
             two
             and
             fortieth
             degree
             and
             a
             half
             ;
             and
             this
             Eastern
             side
             is
             called
             Hue
             :
             The
             Earth
             continues
             in
             this
             elevation
             about
             thirty
             six
             Meridians
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Huod
             ;
             after
             this
             long
             extent
             of
             Earth
             ,
             the
             Sea
             regains
             ,
             and
             advances
             unto
             the
             forty-ninth
             degree
             ,
             in
             three
             Meridians
             ,
             and
             having
             made
             a
             kind
             of
             semicircle
             in
             five
             Meridians
             ,
             the
             Earth
             returns
             and
             goes
             ●n
             unto
             the
             thirtieth
             degree
             ,
             in
             six
             Meridians
             ,
             and
             this
             Western
             side
             is
             called
             Huge
             .
             The
             bottom
             of
             the
             Gulph
             Pug
             ,
             ●nd
             the
             other
             side
             Pur
             ;
             the
             Land
             con●inues
             about
             34
             Meridians
             ,
             almost
             in
             ●he
             same
             elevation
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             call'd
             the
             Land
             of
             Sub
             ,
             after
             which
             the
             Sea
             rises
             ,
             and
             seems
             to
             become
             higher
             than
             ordinary
             ,
             
             wholly
             overflowing
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             falls
             again
             by
             little
             and
             little
             towards
             the
             Pole
             ,
             that
             Earth
             by
             degrees
             giving
             way
             unto
             the
             sixtyieth
             Meridian
             ,
             on
             this
             side
             are
             the
             Countries
             of
             
               Hulg
               ,
               Pulg
            
             ,
             and
             Mulg
             ;
             towards
             the
             fifty
             fourth
             degree
             of
             elevation
             ,
             appears
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             River
             Sulm
             ,
             which
             makes
             a
             very
             considerable
             Gulph
             :
             Upon
             the
             borders
             of
             this
             River
             live
             a
             people
             which
             are
             very
             like
             the
             Europians
             ,
             who
             are
             under
             the
             Obedience
             of
             many
             Kings
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             all
             that
             I
             can
             have
             a
             certain
             knowledge
             of
             ,
             as
             to
             that
             side
             of
             Australia
             ,
             which
             is
             towards
             the
             Line
             ;
             it
             is
             limited
             towards
             the
             Pole
             ,
             by
             prodigious
             Mountains
             ,
             much
             higher
             and
             more
             in
             accessible
             than
             the
             Pirhenean
             ,
             which
             separate
             France
             from
             Spain
             ;
             they
             call
             them
             Ivas
             ,
             and
             they
             begin
             towards
             the
             fiftieth
             degree
             ,
             falling
             insensibly
             ,
             for
             sixty
             five
             Meridians
             ,
             unto
             the
             sixtieth
             degree
             ,
             and
             then
             rising
             again
             unto
             the
             forty
             eighth
             ,
             and
             returning
             afterwards
             unto
             the
             fifty
             fifth
             degree
             ,
             after
             which
             it
             rises
             to
             the
             forty
             third
             ,
             and
             then
             ends
             in
             the
             Sea.
             
          
           
             At
             the
             foot
             of
             these
             Mountains
             they
             distinguish
             these
             following
             Countrys
             ;
             Curf
             ,
             which
             extends
             it self
             from
             the
             Mountains
             unto
             Huff
             ;
             afterwards
             Curd
             ;
             
             then
             
               Gurf
               ,
               Durf
               ,
               Jurf
            
             ,
             and
             Surf
             ,
             which
             last
             ends
             in
             the
             Sea.
             In
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             Countrys
             ,
             between
             the
             Mountains
             and
             the
             Australian
             Coasts
             lies
             
               Trum
               ,
               Sum
               ,
               Burd
               ,
               Purd
               Burf
               ,
               Turf
               ,
            
             and
             Pulg
             ,
             which
             joyns
             to
             the
             Sea.
             Thus
             the
             Australian
             Territories
             contain
             twenty
             seven
             different
             Countries
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             very
             considerable
             ,
             and
             are
             altogether
             about
             three
             thousand
             Legues
             in
             length
             ,
             and
             four
             or
             five
             hundred
             in
             breadth
             .
          
           
             The
             Vally
             which
             is
             on
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
             Mountains
             is
             sometimes
             twenty
             degrees
             broad
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             but
             six
             only
             ,
             it
             is
             parted
             by
             two
             Rivers
             ,
             which
             are
             very
             broad
             at
             the
             mouth
             ,
             one
             of
             which
             runs
             to
             the
             West
             ,
             and
             is
             called
             Sulm
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             to
             the
             East
             ,
             named
             Hulm
             .
          
           
             The
             length
             of
             this
             Country
             is
             about
             eight
             hundred
             Leagues
             ,
             and
             its
             breadth
             six
             hundred
             in
             some
             places
             ,
             but
             in
             most
             but
             three
             .
             All
             this
             vast
             Land
             is
             called
             Fund
             ;
             and
             is
             under
             two
             or
             three
             Governors
             ,
             which
             very
             often
             make
             cruel
             Wars
             ,
             one
             against
             the
             other
             .
             But
             what
             is
             most
             surprizing
             in
             the
             Australian
             Dominions
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             not
             one
             Mountain
             to
             be
             seen
             ;
             the
             Natives
             having
             levelled
             them
             all
             .
             To
             this
             prodigy
             may
             by
             added
             the
             admirable
             uniformity
             
             of
             Languages
             ,
             Customs
             ,
             Buildings
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             which
             are
             to
             be
             met
             with
             in
             this
             Country
             .
             'T
             is
             sufficient
             to
             know
             one
             Quarter
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             certain
             judgment
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ;
             all
             which
             without
             doubt
             proceeds
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             who
             are
             all
             born
             with
             an
             inclination
             of
             willing
             nothing
             contrary
             to
             one
             another
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             should
             happen
             that
             any
             one
             of
             them
             had
             any
             thing
             that
             was
             not
             Common
             ,
             't
             would
             be
             impossible
             for
             him
             to
             make
             use
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             fifteen
             thousand
             Sezains
             ,
             in
             this
             prodigious
             Country
             :
             Each
             Sezain
             contains
             sixteen
             quarters
             ,
             without
             counting
             the
             Hub
             ,
             and
             the
             four
             Hebs
             ;
             there
             is
             twenty
             five
             houses
             in
             each
             quarter
             ,
             and
             every
             house
             has
             four
             apartments
             ,
             which
             lodge
             four
             men
             each
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             is
             four
             hundred
             houses
             in
             each
             Sezain
             ,
             and
             six
             thousand
             four
             hundred
             persons
             ;
             which
             being
             multiplied
             by
             fifteen
             thousand
             Sezains
             ,
             will
             shew
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             whole
             Land
             ,
             to
             be
             about
             fourscore
             and
             16
             Millions
             ,
             withcounting
             all
             the
             Youth
             ,
             and
             Masters
             lodged
             in
             the
             Hebs
             ,
             in
             each
             of
             which
             there
             is
             at
             least
             eight
             hundred
             persons
             ;
             and
             as
             in
             the
             fifteen
             thousand
             Sezains
             ,
             there
             is
             sixty
             thousand
             Hebs
             ,
             so
             the
             young
             
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             Masters
             that
             teach
             them
             ,
             will
             be
             found
             to
             amount
             to
             near
             forty
             eight
             millions
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             House
             of
             the
             Sezain
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             the
             Hab
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             House
             of
             elevation
             ,
             is
             built
             only
             with
             diaphonous
             and
             transparent
             Stones
             ,
             like
             to
             our
             finest
             Crystal
             ,
             only
             these
             Stones
             are
             diversify'd
             with
             a
             prodigious
             quantity
             of
             Figures
             of
             all
             forts
             of
             colours
             ,
             very
             fine
             and
             lively
             ,
             which
             by
             their
             infinite
             variety
             form
             sometimes
             Images
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             sometimes
             represent
             the
             Fields
             in
             all
             their
             Beauty
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             Suns
             and
             other
             Figures
             ,
             of
             such
             a
             vivacity
             ,
             as
             can
             never
             be
             too
             much
             admired
             .
             The
             whole
             Building
             is
             without
             any
             Artifice
             ,
             except
             the
             curious
             cut
             of
             this
             Stone
             ,
             with
             Seats
             all
             round
             it
             ,
             and
             sixteen
             great
             Tables
             of
             a
             much
             more
             lively
             red
             than
             that
             of
             our
             scarlet
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             four
             very
             considerable
             Entrances
             ,
             that
             answer
             to
             the
             four
             great
             ways
             upon
             which
             it
             is
             situate
             :
             All
             without
             is
             filled
             with
             very
             rare
             Inventions
             .
             They
             ascend
             unto
             the
             top
             of
             it
             by
             a
             thousand
             steps
             ,
             upon
             which
             there
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             Platform
             ,
             that
             will
             easily
             contain
             forty
             persons
             .
             The
             Pavement
             of
             this
             stately
             House
             is
             much
             like
             our
             Jasper
             ,
             but
             the
             colours
             thereof
             are
             much
             more
             lively
             
             and
             are
             also
             full
             of
             Veins
             ,
             of
             a
             very
             rich
             blew
             ,
             and
             a
             yellow
             which
             surpasses
             the
             brightness
             of
             Gold
             :
             No
             one
             for
             a
             constancy
             lives
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             each
             Quarter
             take
             their
             turns
             to
             supply
             the
             Tables
             for
             the
             refreshment
             of
             Passengers
             .
             This
             great
             House
             built
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             Sezain
             ,
             and
             is
             about
             an
             hundred
             paces
             daimeter
             ,
             and
             three
             hundred
             and
             thirty
             in
             circumference
             .
          
           
             The
             House
             of
             the
             four
             Quarters
             by
             them
             called
             Heb
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             House
             of
             Education
             ,
             is
             built
             of
             the
             same
             Stone
             that
             the
             Hab
             is
             paved
             with
             ,
             except
             the
             Roof
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             made
             of
             a
             transparent
             Stone
             ,
             through
             which
             the
             Light
             enters
             into
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Pavement
             of
             it
             something
             resembles
             our
             white
             Marble
             ,
             but
             is
             intermixed
             with
             a
             most
             lively
             red
             and
             green
             .
             This
             fine
             Building
             is
             divided
             into
             four
             quarters
             ,
             by
             twelve
             great
             Crossings
             ,
             which
             are
             made
             like
             four
             Semi-diameters
             :
             It
             is
             about
             fifty
             paces
             diameter
             ,
             and
             about
             an
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             three
             paces
             in
             circuit
             .
             Each
             Division
             is
             allotted
             to
             the
             Youth
             of
             that
             Quarter
             it
             belongs
             to
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             at
             least
             two
             hundred
             Children
             ,
             whose
             Mothers
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             have
             conceived
             of
             them
             ,
             enter
             there
             ,
             and
             depart
             not
             
             till
             the
             Children
             are
             two
             years
             of
             age
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             go
             out
             ,
             leaving
             them
             to
             the
             Care
             of
             certain
             young
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             there
             on
             purpose
             to
             instruct
             them
             .
             These
             young
             men
             ,
             whereof
             there
             is
             a
             very
             great
             number
             ,
             are
             divided
             into
             five
             Companies
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             are
             employed
             in
             teaching
             First-Principles
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             are
             six
             Masters
             .
             The
             second
             make
             it
             their
             business
             to
             give
             the
             common
             Reasons
             for
             Natural
             things
             ,
             among
             which
             there
             are
             four
             Masters
             .
             The
             third
             are
             such
             as
             are
             remitted
             to
             dispute
             ,
             of
             whom
             there
             is
             two
             Masters
             .
             The
             fourth
             are
             such
             as
             can
             compose
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             but
             one
             Master
             .
             The
             fifth
             and
             last
             are
             those
             that
             expect
             to
             be
             chose
             for
             Lieutenants
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             fill
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Brethren
             that
             retire
             from
             the
             World
             ,
             of
             whom
             I
             shall
             give
             a
             particular
             account
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             peculiar
             Officers
             of
             each
             Quarter
             ,
             which
             contribute
             to
             the
             maintenance
             ,
             and
             educating
             part
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             they
             carry
             very
             regularly
             every
             day
             what
             is
             necessary
             for
             their
             subsistence
             ,
             when
             they
             go
             to
             the
             Conference
             held
             in
             the
             House
             .
          
           
             The
             common
             Houses
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Hebs
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Habitation
             of
             Men
             ,
             are
             
             in
             number
             twenty
             five
             in
             each
             Quarter
             ,
             each
             House
             twenty
             five
             paces
             diameter
             ,
             and
             fourscore
             paces
             in
             circumference
             .
             They
             are
             divided
             like
             the
             Hebs
             ,
             by
             two
             great
             Walls
             ,
             which
             make
             four
             distinct
             separations
             ,
             and
             end
             each
             at
             an
             Apartment
             .
             They
             are
             built
             with
             white
             Marble
             ,
             like
             the
             Pavement
             of
             the
             Hebs
             ,
             except
             the
             cross
             Bars
             of
             the
             Windows
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             the
             same
             Crystal
             with
             the
             Habs
             ,
             for
             the
             conveniency
             of
             giving
             Light
             to
             them
             .
             Each
             Apartment
             is
             inhabited
             by
             four
             persons
             ,
             whom
             they
             call
             the
             Cle
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Brethren
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             these
             Buildings
             but
             four
             kinds
             of
             Benches
             ,
             which
             serve
             them
             to
             rest
             themselves
             on
             ,
             and
             some
             Seats
             for
             the
             same
             use
             .
          
           
             The
             Partitions
             that
             they
             call
             Huids
             are
             near
             three
             hundred
             paces
             in
             circumference
             ,
             and
             sixty
             five
             in
             diameter
             :
             The
             Figure
             of
             them
             is
             perfectly
             square
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             divided
             into
             twelve
             curious
             Allies
             ,
             each
             of
             which
             goes
             round
             the
             Apartments
             ,
             with
             a
             square
             place
             in
             the
             middle
             that
             is
             six
             paces
             diameter
             .
          
           
             The
             three
             first
             and
             greatest
             Rows
             are
             beautified
             with
             Trees
             ,
             which
             bear
             such
             Fruits
             as
             are
             in
             great
             esteem
             amongst
             them
             .
             These
             Fruits
             are
             as
             big
             as
             the
             
             Callebashes
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             which
             are
             seven
             or
             eight
             inches
             diameter
             .
             The
             inside
             of
             them
             is
             red
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             more
             exquisite
             taste
             than
             any
             of
             our
             most
             delicate
             Meats
             ,
             one
             of
             which
             Fruits
             is
             sufficient
             to
             satisfie
             four
             men
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             hungry
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             five
             are
             also
             planted
             with
             Trees
             that
             bear
             Fruits
             of
             a
             charming
             yellow
             ,
             full
             of
             a
             most
             substantial
             Juice
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             refreshing
             :
             The
             Liquor
             of
             one
             of
             these
             Fruits
             will
             quench
             any
             ones
             thirst
             ;
             and
             their
             custom
             is
             to
             drink
             three
             of
             them
             at
             a
             Meal
             .
          
           
             The
             four
             last
             rows
             are
             filled
             with
             little
             Trees
             ,
             which
             bear
             a
             Fruit
             about
             as
             large
             as
             a
             Pappin
             ,
             of
             a
             bright
             purple
             ;
             its
             smell
             is
             very
             fine
             ,
             and
             so
             extraordinary
             the
             taste
             ,
             that
             I
             can
             compare
             nothing
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             we
             eat
             in
             Europe
             .
             This
             Fruit
             hath
             a
             Propriety
             of
             causing
             Sleep
             according
             to
             the
             proportion
             they
             eat
             thereof
             ,
             some
             of
             which
             they
             are
             accustom'd
             to
             eat
             every
             night
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             eat
             but
             one
             ,
             they
             are
             sure
             of
             sleeping
             three
             hours
             .
          
           
             In
             each
             Alley
             they
             dig
             two
             Furrows
             of
             an
             indifferent
             depth
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             grows
             Roots
             that
             bring
             forth
             three
             sorts
             of
             Fruits
             ,
             one
             of
             which
             is
             not
             unlike
             our
             Melons
             ;
             the
             second
             are
             as
             big
             as
             Boonchretins
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             lovely
             blue
             ;
             and
             the
             
             third
             much
             resemble
             the
             Spanish
             Gourd
             ,
             but
             the
             colour
             and
             taste
             are
             very
             different
             .
          
           
             These
             Fruits
             are
             equally
             in
             use
             throughout
             all
             parts
             of
             this
             vast
             Country
             for
             their
             nourishment
             .
             They
             have
             no
             Ovens
             ,
             nor
             any
             way
             to
             bake
             any
             Meat
             for
             them
             :
             They
             neither
             know
             what
             Kitchin
             or
             Cook
             means
             ;
             their
             Fruits
             fully
             satisfie
             their
             Appetite
             ,
             without
             ever
             the
             least
             offending
             their
             Stomachs
             ;
             they
             also
             make
             them
             strong
             and
             vigorous
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             overcharge
             them
             ,
             or
             cause
             any
             digestion
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             perfectly
             ripe
             ,
             and
             have
             nothing
             green
             or
             crude
             remains
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             Tree
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             Square
             which
             is
             higher
             than
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             bears
             a
             Fruit
             as
             big
             as
             our
             Olives
             ,
             but
             the
             colour
             red
             ,
             they
             call
             it
             Balf
             ,
             or
             Tree
             of
             Beauty
             ,
             whereof
             if
             they
             eat
             four
             ,
             they
             become
             excessively
             gay
             and
             sprightly
             ;
             if
             they
             eat
             six
             ,
             they
             fall
             into
             a
             Sleep
             for
             twenty
             four
             hours
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             exceed
             that
             number
             ,
             they
             sleep
             eternally
             ,
             which
             mortal
             sleep
             is
             preceded
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             signs
             of
             the
             greatest
             Joy
             and
             Pleasure
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             very
             seldom
             that
             the
             Australians
             sing
             throughout
             their
             whole
             lives
             ,
             and
             never
             dance
             ;
             but
             they
             have
             no
             sooner
             
             eat
             this
             Fruit
             in
             such
             quantity
             as
             I
             before
             spoke
             of
             ,
             but
             they
             sing
             and
             dance
             until
             Death
             puts
             a
             period
             to
             their
             excessive
             Mirth
             .
          
           
             I
             ought
             not
             to
             forget
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Trees
             which
             I
             have
             spoken
             of
             are
             at
             all
             times
             full
             of
             ripe
             Fruits
             ,
             Flowers
             ,
             and
             Buds
             ;
             we
             have
             an
             Image
             of
             this
             marvellous
             Fruitfulness
             in
             out
             Oranges
             ,
             but
             with
             this
             difference
             ,
             that
             the
             severity
             of
             our
             Winters
             and
             heats
             of
             our
             Summers
             very
             much
             injure
             them
             ;
             whereas
             in
             this
             Country
             it
             is
             a
             very
             difficult
             thing
             to
             be
             able
             to
             observe
             any
             alteration
             .
          
           
             From
             what
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             imagin
             ,
             that
             this
             great
             Country
             is
             plain
             ,
             without
             
               Forests
               ,
               Marshes
            
             ,
             or
             Desarts
             ,
             and
             equally
             ,
             inhabited
             throughout
             ;
             nevertheless
             it
             descends
             somewhat
             towards
             the
             Line
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             an
             insensible
             ascention
             on
             the
             side
             of
             the
             Pole
             ;
             but
             in
             four
             or
             five
             hundred
             leagues
             it
             gains
             at
             least
             three
             in
             height
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             great
             quantity
             of
             Water
             that
             runs
             from
             the
             Mountains
             Juads
             ,
             and
             the
             Australians
             know
             how
             to
             conduct
             them
             so
             exactly
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             brought
             them
             round
             all
             their
             
               Sezains
               ,
               Quarters
            
             ,
             and
             Apartments
             ,
             which
             contribute
             much
             to
             the
             fruitfulness
             of
             their
             Grounds
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Descent
             which
             I
             spoke
             of
             is
             not
             only
             in
             respect
             to
             the
             Continent
             ,
             but
             the
             Sea
             also
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             shallow
             for
             three
             league
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             troublesome
             to
             go
             with
             a
             Boat
             thereon
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             upon
             the
             side
             of
             the
             shore
             a
             Fingers
             depth
             ,
             and
             after
             a
             league
             it
             is
             not
             above
             a
             foot
             deep
             ,
             and
             so
             on
             in
             proportion
             ;
             from
             whence
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             conceive
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             impossible
             to
             come
             to
             this
             Land
             from
             the
             Sea
             side
             ,
             without
             the
             assistance
             of
             some
             few
             Rivers
             ,
             which
             are
             only
             known
             to
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             this
             Country
             .
          
           
             This
             same
             Descent
             is
             the
             cause
             also
             that
             this
             whole
             Land
             is
             turn'd
             directly
             towards
             the
             Sun
             ,
             to
             receive
             its
             Rays
             ,
             and
             with
             so
             much
             advantage
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             almost
             every
             where
             alike
             fertile
             ;
             after
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             say
             ,
             the
             Mountains
             ,
             which
             are
             over
             against
             its
             Pole
             ,
             are
             so
             raised
             by
             Nature
             ,
             and
             placed
             there
             ,
             only
             to
             preserve
             this
             happy
             Country
             from
             the
             Rigours
             of
             the
             Sun.
             Besides
             ,
             these
             terrible
             Bulwarks
             serve
             to
             stop
             the
             Rays
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             reflect
             them
             back
             to
             the
             farthest
             parts
             of
             this
             Country
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             upon
             this
             account
             that
             its
             Inhabitants
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             possession
             of
             a
             Happiness
             ,
             which
             all
             the
             Northern
             People
             are
             destitute
             of
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             have
             neither
             
             ther
             excess
             of
             Heat
             in
             Summer
             ,
             nor
             Cold
             in
             Winter
             ,
             or
             rather
             to
             have
             properly
             neither
             Winter
             nor
             Summer
             .
          
           
             This
             Proposition
             ought
             not
             to
             surprize
             the
             Geographers
             ,
             who
             having
             divided
             the
             Earth
             into
             two
             equal
             parts
             ,
             by
             the
             Equinoxial
             Line
             ,
             place
             as
             much
             heat
             and
             cold
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             as
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             ●ounded
             upon
             this
             Principle
             ,
             that
             the
             proximity
             or
             distance
             of
             the
             Sun
             causes
             Summer
             or
             Winter
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Earth
             :
             But
             there
             are
             also
             Geographers
             which
             have
             corrected
             this
             Error
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Australian
             Land
             ▪
             have
             observed
             ,
             that
             if
             his
             Principle
             was
             true
             ,
             it
             mu●t
             of
             necessity
             be
             always
             hotter
             in
             Guinea
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Molu●coes
             ,
             than
             in
             Portugal
             and
             Italy
             ,
             because
             the
             Sun
             is
             never
             so
             far
             distant
             :
             Which
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Experience
             of
             all
             those
             that
             have
             made
             a
             Voyage
             into
             that
             Country
             ,
             who
             assure
             us
             ,
             the
             greatest
             heats
             there
             are
             always
             in
             the
             Dog-days
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             Colds
             when
             the
             Sun
             is
             in
             the
             Signs
             of
             Aquaries
             and
             Pisces
             ,
             altho'
             it
             is
             farther
             from
             them
             when
             it
             is
             in
             Capricorn
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             most
             certain
             ,
             that
             Winter
             and
             Summer
             happen
             universally
             throughout
             all
             the
             Earth
             in
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             altho'
             with
             great
             difference
             ,
             according
             
             to
             the
             different
             situations
             of
             the
             Countries
             .
             I
             say
             moreover
             ,
             the
             nearness
             of
             the
             Sun
             contributes
             so
             little
             to
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             do
             but
             narrowly
             observe
             it
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             when
             it
             is
             nearest
             't
             is
             then
             that
             the
             least
             heat
             is
             se●t
             ;
             for
             't
             is
             well
             known
             in
             Europe
             ,
             that
             the
             Months
             of
             May
             and
             June
             are
             not
             so
             hot
             as
             July
             and
             August
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             often
             Frosts
             in
             June
             ,
             when
             the
             Sun
             is
             in
             its
             greatest
             elevation
             ;
             and
             scorching
             heats
             in
             July
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             gone
             some
             distance
             from
             them
             ;
             it
             is
             therefore
             some
             other
             cause
             than
             its
             Proximity
             that
             heats
             the
             Earth
             .
             It
             happens
             very
             often
             in
             its
             entire
             absence
             ,
             even
             at
             night
             ,
             the
             heat
             is
             much
             greater
             than
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             present
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             return
             to
             the
             Astralians
             ,
             they
             know
             not
             what
             Rain
             is
             in
             this
             Country
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             in
             Africa
             :
             Nor
             do
             they
             ever
             hear
             any
             Thunders
             &
             't
             is
             but
             very
             rarely
             that
             they
             see
             any
             fleeting
             C●ouds
             .
             There
             is
             neither
             Flyes
             ,
             nor
             Caterpillars
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             Insect
             .
             There
             's
             neither
             Spider
             ,
             nor
             Serpent
             ,
             nor
             any
             venomous
             Beast
             to
             be
             seen
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             't
             is
             a
             Land
             full
             of
             Delicacies
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             to
             be
             met
             with
             in
             any
             other
             part
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             likewise
             exempted
             from
             all
             the
             Inconveniencies
             that
             other
             places
             are
             troubled
             with
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Constitutions
             of
             the
             Australians
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             Customs
             .
          
           
             ALL
             the
             Australians
             are
             of
             both
             Sexes
             ,
             or
             Hermaphrodi●es
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             happens
             that
             a
             Child
             is
             born
             but
             of
             one
             ,
             they
             strangle
             him
             as
             a
             Monster
             .
             They
             are
             nimble
             ,
             and
             very
             active
             ;
             their
             Flesh
             is
             more
             upon
             the
             red
             than
             Vermilian
             ;
             they
             are
             commonly
             eight
             foot
             high
             ,
             their
             Face
             pretty
             long
             ,
             Forehead
             large
             ,
             their
             Eyes
             in
             the
             upper
             part
             of
             their
             Heads
             ,
             and
             Mouth
             small
             ,
             their
             Lips
             of
             a
             deep
             red
             coral
             ,
             Nose
             more
             enclined
             to
             be
             long
             than
             round
             ,
             and
             Beard
             and
             Hair
             alway
             black
             ,
             which
             they
             never
             cut
             because
             they
             grow
             but
             little
             ;
             their
             Chin
             is
             long
             ,
             and
             turns
             a
             little
             again
             ;
             their
             Neck
             slender
             ;
             their
             Shoulders
             large
             and
             high
             ;
             they
             have
             very
             little
             Breasts
             ,
             placed
             very
             low
             ,
             a
             little
             redder
             than
             Vermilian
             ;
             their
             Arms
             are
             nervous
             and
             their
             Hands
             pretty
             broad
             and
             long
             ;
             they
             have
             a
             high
             Chest
             ,
             but
             flat
             Belly
             ,
             who
             appears
             but
             little
             when
             they
             are
             big
             with
             Child
             ;
             their
             Hips
             high
             ;
             their
             Thighs
             large
             ,
             and
             Legs
             long
             :
             They
             are
             so
             accustomed
             to
             go
             naked
             ,
             that
             they
             think
             they
             cannot
             speak
             of
             covering
             themselves
             without
             being
             declared
             Enemies
             to
             Nature
             ,
             and
             deprived
             of
             Reason
             .
          
           
           
             Every
             one
             is
             obliged
             at
             least
             to
             present
             one
             child
             to
             the
             Heb
             :
             But
             they
             bring
             them
             forth
             in
             so
             private
             a
             manner
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             accounted
             a
             crime
             amongst
             them
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             necessary
             conjuction
             in
             the
             propagation
             of
             mankind
             .
          
           
             In
             all
             the
             time
             ▪
             that
             I
             was
             there
             ,
             I
             could
             never
             discover
             how
             Generation
             work
             was
             performed
             amongst
             them
             ;
             I
             have
             only
             observ'd
             ,
             that
             they
             all
             lov'd
             one
             another
             with
             a
             cordial
             love
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             never
             loved
             any
             one
             more
             than
             another
             .
             I
             can
             affirm
             ,
             that
             in
             30
             years
             that
             I
             have
             been
             with
             them
             ,
             I
             nei●her
             saw
             Quarrel
             or
             Animosity
             amongst
             them
             .
             They
             know
             not
             how
             to
             distinguish
             between
             
               mine
               and
               thine
            
             ,
             they
             have
             all
             things
             in
             common
             amongst
             them
             ,
             with
             so
             much
             sincerity
             and
             disinterestness
             ,
             which
             charm'd
             me
             so
             much
             the
             more
             ,
             because
             I
             had
             never
             seen
             the
             like
             in
             Europe
             .
          
           
             I
             always
             used
             to
             speak
             what
             I
             thought
             ;
             but
             I
             was
             a
             little
             too
             free
             in
             declaring
             what
             I
             did
             not
             like
             in
             their
             Manners
             ,
             sometimes
             to
             a
             Brother
             ,
             sometimes
             to
             another
             ,
             even
             by
             maintaining
             with
             Arguments
             mine
             own
             Opinions
             ;
             I
             spoke
             of
             their
             Nakedness
             with
             certain
             terms
             of
             aversion
             ,
             which
             extreamly
             offended
             them
             .
             I
             one
             day
             stopt
             a
             Brother
             ,
             and
             waggishly
             demanded
             of
             him
             ,
             with
             a
             seeming
             earnestness
             ,
             where
             were
             the
             Fathers
             of
             those
             Children
             that
             were
             a
             ready
             born
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             I
             thought
             it
             ridiculous
             for
             them
             to
             affect
             such
             a
             silence
             in
             that
             point
             .
             This
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             ,
             gave
             the
             Australians
             a
             kind
             of
             hatred
             for
             me
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             them
             having
             maintain'd
             that
             I
             was
             but
             half
             a
             man
             ,
             had
             concluded
             ▪
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             destroy
             me
             ,
             which
             would
             have
             been
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             assistance
             of
             a
             venerable
             old
             man
             ,
             Master
             of
             the
             third
             Order
             in
             the
             Heb
             ,
             called
             Suains
             ,
             who
             vindicated
             my
             cause
             several
             times
             in
             the
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             Hab
             ;
             but
             seeing
             I
             still
             maintained
             such
             Discourses
             as
             offended
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             he
             took
             me
             one
             day
             
               by
               my self
            
             ,
             &
             said
             in
             a
             
             Cold
             and
             grave
             Tone
             :
             
               It
               is
               no
               longer
               doubted
               but
               thou
               art
               a
               Monster
               ,
               thy
               evil
               Genius
               and
               insolent
               discourse
               ,
               hath
               made
               thee
               detested
               amongst
               us
               .
               Some
               have
               a
               long
               time
               design'd
               to
               destroy
               thee
               ,
               and
               had
               it
               not
               been
               for
               the
               Action
               which
               we
               our selves
               saw
               thee
               do
               ,
               thou
               shouldst
               have
               been
               put
               to
               death
               soon
               after
               thou
               arrivedst
               here
               .
               Tell
               me
               freely
               ,
               who
               art
               thou
               ,
               and
               how
               camest
               thou
               here
               ?
            
             The
             fear
             that
             these
             words
             put
             me
             in
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             obligation
             that
             I
             had
             to
             this
             Man
             ,
             made
             me
             ingeniously
             declare
             my
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             the
             Adventures
             that
             had
             brought
             me
             amongst
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             old
             Man
             testifyed
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             pity
             for
             me
             ,
             and
             assured
             me
             ,
             that
             if
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             I
             would
             shew
             my self
             more
             reserv'd
             in
             my
             Manners
             and
             Discourse
             ,
             what
             was
             past
             should
             be
             forgotten
             .
             He
             also
             told
             me
             he
             should
             live
             two
             years
             longer
             to
             support
             me
             ;
             and
             his
             Lieutenant
             being
             but
             Young
             ,
             he
             would
             choose
             me
             in
             his
             Place
             .
             I
             know
             well
             ,
             
               says
               he
            
             ,
             That
             being
             arriv'd
             in
             a
             Countrey
             where
             thou
             seest
             many
             things
             contrary
             to
             what
             is
             practised
             in
             thine
             ,
             thou
             hast
             some
             reason
             to
             be
             surprized
             and
             astonished
             ;
             but
             as
             't
             is
             an
             inviolable
             custom
             with
             us
             to
             suffer
             no
             half-Man
             amongst
             us
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             we
             discover
             him
             either
             by
             his
             Sex
             or
             Actions
             ;
             And
             altho'
             both
             Sexes
             save
             thee
             ,
             yet
             thy
             manner
             of
             acting
             condemns
             thee
             ,
             and
             therefore
             thou
             must
             correct
             thy self
             ,
             if
             thou
             wilt
             be
             suffered
             amongst
             us
             .
             The
             best
             Council
             that
             I
             can
             give
             thee
             to
             that
             end
             is
             ,
             that
             thou
             come
             without
             any
             fear
             ,
             and
             discover
             all
             thy
             doubts
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             give
             thee
             all
             the
             satisfaction
             thou
             canst
             wish
             for
             ,
             provided
             thou
             beest
             discreet
             .
             I
             promis'd
             him
             an
             inviolable
             fidelity
             :
             I
             swore
             I
             would
             be
             guided
             wholly
             by
             him
             ;
             and
             protested
             that
             for
             the
             future
             I
             would
             keep
             such
             a
             guard
             upon
             my self
             ,
             that
             I
             would
             offend
             no
             body
             .
             The
             Old
             Man
             accepted
             all
             my
             Propositions
             ,
             and
             promised
             me
             he
             would
             serve
             me
             as
             a
             Father
             as
             long
             as
             I
             performed
             those
             
             promises
             I
             had
             made
             to
             him
             .
             
               And
               to
               begin
               that
               strict
               Commerce
               that
               I
               intend
               to
               keep
               with
               thee
               ,
            
             continued
             he
             ,
             
               thou
               shalt
               know
               that
               having
               seen
               thy
               Combat
               ,
               I
               could
               not
               without
               trouble
               be
               perswaded
               that
               thou
               wa●●
               but
               a
               half-Man
               .
               I
               saw
               afterwards
               that
               thou
               hadst
               all
               the
               Marks
               of
               a
               perfect
               Man
               ,
               a
               large
               Forehead
               ,
               a
               long
               Visage
               ;
               and
               have
               still
               observed
               that
               thou
               reason'd
               ●●on
               many
               things
               :
               'T
               is
               these
               Considerations
               that
               perswaded
               me
               to
               defend
               thee
               against
               those
               Enemies
               that
               thou
               hast
               here
               made
               thy self
               .
               Now
               tell
               me
               how
               they
               live
               in
               thy
               Countrey
               ,
               if
               all
               that
               Inhabit
               it
               are
               Men
               of
               Body
               and
               Mind
               like
               to
               thee
               ;
               if
               Avarice
               and
               Ambition
               does
               not
               reign
               amongst
               them
               .
               In
               fine
               ,
               explain
               to
               me
               the
               Customs
               and
               Manners
               of
               thy
               Countrey
               without
               any
               disguise
               ;
               I
               demand
               this
               one
               Proof
               of
               that
               Fidelity
               and
               Sincerity
               that
               thou
               hast
               promised
               me
               .
            
          
           
             I
             was
             perswaded
             in
             the
             Condition
             I
             saw
             my self
             reduced
             to
             ,
             that
             to
             dissemble
             was
             to
             expose
             my
             Life
             ,
             wherefore
             I
             thought
             I
             was
             oblig'd
             to
             answer
             sincerely
             ,
             and
             without
             giving
             him
             any
             cause
             of
             distrust
             :
             I
             gave
             him
             therefore
             a
             particular
             account
             of
             my
             Countrey
             according
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             Geography
             :
             I
             made
             him
             understand
             the
             great
             Continent
             we
             dwell
             in
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             give
             the
             Name
             of
             
               Europe
               and
               Africa
            
             ;
             I
             extended
             my
             Discourse
             at
             large
             upon
             the
             different
             kinds
             of
             Animals
             ,
             which
             those
             Countries
             produce
             ;
             and
             this
             good
             Man
             admired
             nothing
             more
             than
             what
             we
             the
             most
             dispise
             ,
             
               Flyes
               ,
               Insects
               ,
               and
               Worms
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             could
             not
             apprehend
             how
             such
             little
             Animals
             cou'd
             enjoy
             Life
             and
             arbitrary
             Motion
             .
             I
             made
             him
             a
             particular
             recital
             of
             the
             several
             things
             they
             were
             nourished
             by
             ;
             from
             whence
             he
             concluded
             by
             a
             Reasoning
             ,
             which
             our
             best
             Physitians
             have
             not
             been
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             impossible
             that
             we
             should
             be
             long
             liv'd
             .
             In
             which
             I
             agreed
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             assured
             him
             't
             was
             very
             rare
             to
             see
             any
             person
             amongst
             us
             arrive
             to
             
               an
               hundred
               years
               of
               
               Age
               ,
            
             but
             that
             Nature
             had
             seem'd
             sufficiently
             to
             provide
             for
             this
             defect
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             Generation
             ,
             whereby
             one
             Man
             and
             one
             Woman
             were
             able
             to
             beget
             ten
             or
             twelve
             Children
             .
             He
             slightly
             passed
             by
             this
             matter
             ,
             pushed
             on
             with
             impatience
             he
             had
             to
             hear
             me
             upon
             others
             .
             I
             confest
             to
             him
             that
             both
             Sexes
             in
             one
             person
             was
             so
             rare
             amongst
             the
             Europeans
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             happen'd
             to
             be
             born
             so
             ,
             past
             for
             Monsters
             amongst
             them
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             reasoning
             ,
             I
             assur'd
             him
             that
             almost
             every
             one
             was
             taught
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             were
             publick
             Lectures
             made
             in
             many
             places
             .
             The
             Old
             Man
             interrupted
             me
             then
             .
             
               Thou
               advancest
               too
               much
            
             ,
             said
             he
             to
             me
             ,
             
               take
               heed
               thou
               dost
               not
               cut
               thy self
               off
               ,
               mingle
               not
               Contradictions
               with
               thy
               Relations
               ;
               thou
               canst
               never
               reconcile
               the
               use
               of
               Reason
               with
               the
               exclusion
               of
               both
               Sexes
               in
               one
               person
               ;
               and
               what
               thou
               addest
               ,
               that
               many
               reason
               among
               you
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               make
               publick
               Lectures
               in
               divers
               places
               ,
               proves
               only
               that
               reasoning
               is
               banished
               from
               you
               .
            
             The
             first
             fruit
             of
             reasoning
             is
             to
             know
             ,
             and
             this
             knowledge
             on
             necessity
             carries
             us
             to
             two
             things
             .
             The
             first
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             Man
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             be
             entire
             and
             compleat
             .
             The
             second
             ,
             that
             to
             this
             end
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             be
             able
             to
             reason
             upon
             every
             thing
             that
             presents
             it self
             to
             us
             .
             Your
             pretended
             Men
             have
             not
             the
             first
             ,
             since
             they
             are
             all
             imperfect
             ;
             nor
             have
             they
             the
             second
             ,
             since
             there
             's
             so
             few
             amongst
             them
             able
             to
             Reason
             .
             Canst
             thou
             say
             any
             thing
             against
             these
             Consequences
             ?
             I
             answer'd
             him
             ,
             that
             Reason
             taught
             us
             a
             Being
             was
             perfect
             when
             it
             wanted
             nothing
             that
             Constituted
             its
             Nature
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             to
             add
             to
             it
             what
             good
             things
             another
             possest
             ,
             would
             not
             render
             it
             more
             perfect
             ,
             but
             rather
             make
             it
             Monstrous
             .
             
               The
               Light
               of
               the
               Sun
               is
            
             an
             admirable
             thing
             ,
             
               added
               I
            
             ,
             There
             is
             nothing
             more
             beautiful
             than
             this
             
               Charming
               Creature
            
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             see
             all
             others
             ,
             yet
             it
             could
             
             never
             be
             prudent
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             Man
             was
             perfect
             because
             he
             possest
             not
             this
             Rich
             Treasure
             of
             Light
             ?
             It
             is
             necessary
             therefore
             first
             ,
             to
             establish
             what
             Constitues
             the
             Nature
             and
             Perfection
             of
             Man
             ,
             then
             we
             must
             certainly
             agree
             ,
             and
             may
             Judge
             infallibly
             of
             those
             that
             are
             perfect
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             defective
             .
             Thou
             Arguest
             Justly
             ,
             replyed
             the
             
               Old
               Man
            
             ,
             I
             'll
             convince
             thee
             therefore
             by
             thy
             own
             Principles
             .
             Thou
             knowest
             assuredly
             that
             Man
             is
             made
             of
             two
             things
             ,
             a
             Body
             more
             perfect
             then
             that
             of
             other
             Animals
             ,
             and
             a
             
               mind
               more
               Clear
               and
               Bright
            
             ;
             the
             perfection
             of
             the
             Body
             employs
             every
             thing
             that
             a
             Body
             may
             and
             can
             contain
             without
             deformity
             ;
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Mind
             requires
             a
             knowledge
             that
             extends
             to
             what
             ever
             can
             be
             known
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             a
             faculty
             of
             reasoning
             which
             may
             conduce
             to
             this
             extent
             of
             Knowledge
             .
             Tell
             me
             then
             ,
             is
             there
             not
             more
             perfection
             in
             possessing
             solely
             what
             composes
             a
             Humane
             Body
             then
             in
             being
             endowed
             but
             with
             one
             half
             thereof
             ?
             Now
             it
             it
             certain
             ,
             that
             both
             Sexes
             are
             necessary
             for
             the
             perfection
             of
             an
             entire
             Man.
             Wherefore
             I
             have
             reason
             to
             say
             those
             that
             have
             but
             one
             ,
             are
             imperfect
             .
             To
             which
             I
             answered
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             consider
             Man
             as
             other
             Animals
             in
             respect
             to
             his
             Body
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             an
             Animal
             cannot
             be
             called
             imperfect
             in
             its
             kind
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             but
             of
             one
             Sex
             ,
             so
             ever
             we
             cannot
             reasonably
             say
             ,
             that
             Man
             is
             imperfect
             ,
             because
             he
             also
             is
             but
             of
             one
             .
             And
             that
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             confusion
             of
             Sexes
             in
             the
             same
             person
             ,
             ought
             rather
             to
             pass
             for
             a
             Monstrous
             thing
             ,
             then
             for
             a
             degree
             of
             perfection
             .
             Thy
             Manner
             of
             Arguing
             
               answer'd
               he
            
             supposes
             you
             to
             be
             Just
             ,
             as
             I
             presume
             you
             are
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Beasts
             ;
             and
             if
             I
             cannot
             absolutely
             say
             you
             are
             such
             ,
             t
             is
             because
             there
             remains
             upon
             you
             some
             Marks
             of
             Humanity
             ;
             and
             as
             you
             seem
             to
             keep
             a
             kind
             of
             medium
             between
             Man
             and
             Beast
             ,
             
             I
             believe
             I
             do
             you
             no
             injury
             in
             calling
             you
             half-Men
             .
             As
             to
             what
             thou
             sayest
             added
             he
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             like
             to
             Beasts
             in
             respect
             to
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             't
             is
             a
             very
             great
             error
             to
             distinguish
             as
             thou
             dost
             between
             the
             mind
             of
             Man
             and
             his
             Body
             ;
             the
             Union
             of
             these
             two
             parts
             are
             after
             such
             a
             manner
             that
             one
             is
             comprehended
             in
             the
             other
             ;
             so
             that
             all
             the
             Powers
             imaginable
             cannot
             take
             any
             thing
             from
             Man
             ,
             no
             not
             even
             from
             his
             Body
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             absolutely
             Humane
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             never
             agree
             with
             that
             of
             a
             Beast
             ;
             and
             by
             consequence
             Man
             in
             whatsoever
             belongs
             to
             him
             ,
             is
             perfectly
             distinct
             from
             Beast
             .
             My
             Old
             Man
             in
             this
             place
             seeing
             that
             I
             had
             a
             great
             desire
             to
             make
             some
             reply
             ,
             permitted
             me
             :
             Therefore
             said
             I
             to
             him
             ,
             
               can
               it
               be
               deny'd
               that
               Man
               agrees
               with
               the
               Beast
               in
               what
               regards
               Matter
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Bodies
               of
               each
               were
               formed
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               equally
               said
               of
               both
               ,
               that
               they
               feel
               ,
               they
               cry
               ,
               and
               perform
               all
               the
               operations
               of
               their
               Senses
               ?
               Yes
               ,
            
             said
             he
             ,
             
               it
               may
               be
               deny'd
               ,
               and
               I
               formally
               do
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Man
             has
             nothing
             as
             Man
             ,
             that
             agrees
             with
             the
             Beast
             ;
             all
             the
             Chymerical
             Conceptions
             wherewith
             thou
             entertainest
             thy self
             are
             only
             defects
             of
             thy
             reasoning
             ,
             which
             unites
             what
             cannot
             be
             joyn'd
             together
             ,
             and
             disunities
             what
             is
             inseparable
             ;
             for
             Example
             ,
             when
             we
             say
             that
             Body
             in
             general
             equally
             respects
             Man
             and
             Beast
             ;
             we
             mean
             that
             the
             word
             Body
             may
             be
             equally
             applyed
             to
             both
             ,
             because
             of
             some
             Analogy
             there
             is
             in
             Common
             between
             them
             ,
             yet
             however
             there
             is
             always
             a
             most
             essential
             difference
             between
             them
             .
             A
             Beast
             hath
             perfect
             Conformity
             only
             with
             another
             Beast
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             their
             Sexes
             are
             separate
             ,
             upon
             which
             account
             it
             is
             necessary
             ,
             that
             they
             reunite
             for
             the
             propagation
             of
             their
             kind
             ;
             But
             this
             Union
             can
             never
             be
             so
             perfect
             to
             make
             two
             Animals
             one
             perfect
             Being
             ;
             neither
             can
             they
             continue
             long
             together
             ,
             without
             being
             obliged
             to
             a
             Separation
             .
          
           
           
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             necessary
             for
             them
             to
             seek
             again
             anew
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             they
             live
             in
             a
             kind
             of
             Languishment
             while
             they
             are
             distant
             one
             from
             another
             .
             
               As
               for
               us
            
             ,
             added
             he
             ,
             
               we
               are
               entire
               Men
               ;
               wherefore
               we
               live
               without
               being
               sensible
               of
               any
               of
               these
               Animal
               Ardours
               one
               for
               another
               ,
               and
               we
               cannot
               hear
               them
               spoke
               of
               without
               horrour
               :
               Our
               Love
               has
               nothing
               Carnal
               ,
               nor
               Brutall
               in
               it
               ;
               we
               are
               sufficiently
               satisfyed
               in
               our selves
               ,
               we
               have
               no
               need
               to
               seek
               any
               happiness
               from
               without
               ,
               and
               live
               contented
               ,
               as
               you
               see
               we
               do
               .
            
          
           
             I
             cou'd
             not
             hear
             this
             man
             speak
             without
             reflecting
             on
             that
             great
             Principle
             of
             our
             Philosophy
             ;
             that
             the
             
               more
               perfect
               a
               Being
               is
            
             ,
             the
             less
             need
             it
             has
             of
             any
             Assistance
             from
             without
             .
          
           
             I
             made
             some
             Reflections
             upon
             the
             Operations
             of
             the
             Sovereign
             Being
             :
             I
             concluded
             a
             Creature
             cou'd
             not
             better
             resemble
             him
             ,
             then
             in
             acting
             simply
             and
             alone
             like
             him
             ,
             in
             all
             its
             Productions
             ;
             and
             that
             an
             Action
             which
             was
             perform'd
             by
             the
             concourse
             of
             two
             persons
             ,
             cou'd
             not
             be
             so
             perfect
             as
             that
             which
             was
             made
             by
             one
             only
             .
             My
             Old
             Man
             perceived
             by
             the
             Suspension
             of
             my
             mind
             ,
             that
             I
             began
             to
             be
             pleas'd
             with
             his
             Reasons
             ;
             wherefore
             laying
             aside
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Arguments
             ,
             and
             changing
             the
             discourse
             ,
             demanded
             of
             me
             ,
             that
             in
             case
             two
             persons
             concurr'd
             in
             the
             production
             of
             the
             same
             Child
             ,
             to
             which
             of
             them
             it
             belong'd
             to
             by
             right
             .
             I
             answer'd
             him
             equally
             to
             both
             ;
             and
             alledg'd
             the
             example
             of
             many
             Animals
             ,
             who
             made
             it
             appear
             by
             their
             reciprocal
             cares
             ,
             that
             their
             young
             ones
             belong'd
             inseparably
             to
             each
             .
             But
             he
             with
             indignation
             rejected
             the
             example
             of
             Animals
             ,
             and
             told
             me
             ,
             
               he
               would
               have
               no
               further
               Conference
               with
               me
               ,
               except
               I
               wou'd
               omit
               making
               any
               farther
               use
               of
               it
               ;
               because
               by
               that
               I
               confirmed
               him
               ,
            
             he
             said
             ,
             
               what
               he
               intended
               to
               prove
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               our
               production
               savour'd
               more
               of
               Beast
               than
               man
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             he
             might
             with
             
             justice
             look
             upon
             us
             as
             Half-Men
             .
             He
             added
             ,
             
               that
               this
               Mutual
               and
               indivisible
               Possession
               was
               lyable
               to
               great
               difficulties
               ,
               because
               the
               Will
               of
               two
               cou'd
               never
               be
               so
               regulated
               ,
               but
               one
               wou'd
               wish
               sometimes
               what
               was
               contrary
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               which
               wou'd
               undoubtedly
               produce
               many
               Contestations
               .
            
             To
             which
             I
             answer'd
             ,
             
               There
               was
               great
               subordination
               in
               this
               possession
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Mother
               and
               Child
               were
               both
               subject
               to
               the
               Father
            
             ;
             but
             the
             word
             Father
             being
             wholly
             unknown
             to
             the
             Australians
             ,
             I
             was
             obliged
             to
             express
             it
             in
             such
             terms
             as
             he
             might
             most
             probably
             understand
             me
             ;
             he
             made
             me
             repeat
             it
             to
             him
             three
             times
             ,
             and
             least
             he
             shou'd
             not
             apprehend
             me
             ,
             he
             explain'd
             to
             me
             what
             Idea
             he
             had
             conceiv'd
             of
             it
             :
             After
             which
             he
             was
             entirely
             persuaded
             of
             the
             common
             opinion
             of
             the
             Australians
             ,
             that
             we
             cou'd
             not
             be
             Men
             ,
             and
             cryed
             to
             himself
             with
             an
             extraordinary
             severity
             ,
             
               O
               where
               is
               Judgment
               ?
               Where
               is
               Reason
               ?
               Where
               is
               the
               Man
               ?
               Where
               is
               the
               Man
               ?
            
             which
             he
             repeated
             three
             times
             ;
             I
             told
             him
             ,
             
               The
               Laws
               of
               the
               Country
               determined
               it
               so
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               not
               without
               foundation
               ,
               since
               the
               Father
               being
               the
               Principle
               cause
               of
               Generation
               ,
               it
               was
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               Issue
               that
               might
               be
               produced
               ,
               ought
               principally
               to
               belong
               .
            
          
           
             Let
             us
             discourse
             in
             order
             upon
             this
             matter
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               advanced
               that
               the
               Father
               and
               Mother
               act
               together
               to
               produce
               it
               ;
               thou
               hast
               made
               me
               apprehend
               ,
               that
               the
               Mother
               is
               the
               most
               nearly
               concern'd
               in
               it
               ;
               from
               whence
               is
               it
               then
               that
               thou
               concludest
               the
               Father
               ought
               to
               be
               lookt
               upon
               as
               the
               Principle
               Cause
               ?
               If
               there
               is
               a
               precedency
               ,
               why
               givest
               thou
               it
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               since
               the
               Mother
               seems
               to
               me
               to
               have
               the
               greatest
               share
               in
               it
               ?
               Wou'd
               it
               not
               be
               more
               reasonable
               to
               look
               upon
               this
               pretended
               Father
               as
               the
               accidental
               Cause
               ,
               and
               the
               Mother
               ,
               without
               whom
               it
               is
               impossible
               it
               shou'd
               have
               Being
               ,
               as
               the
               natural
               and
               chief
               Cause
               ?
               But
               tell
               me
               freely
               ,
               Is
               this
               Mother
               so
               tyed
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               that
               she
               cannot
               unite
               her self
               with
               any
               other
               Man
               ?
            
             I
             answered
             him
             with
             
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             sincerity
             ,
             
               That
               it
               was
               not
               only
               possible
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               often
               happened
               .
            
             If
             so
             replied
             he
             ,
             interrupting
             me
             ,
             
               He
               that
               takes
               the
               Title
               of
               Father
               can
               never
               be
               certain
               he
               is
               effectively
               so
               ;
               nothing
               is
               more
               ridiculous
               therefore
               ,
               than
               to
               look
               upon
               him
               as
               Principal
               Cause
               ,
               who
               has
               concurr'd
               in
               the
               producing
               a
               Child
               ,
               since
               it
               is
               always
               uncertain
               ,
               whether
               it
               was
               his
               or
               no
               ;
               and
               you
               cannot
               without
               Injustice
               take
               this
               Quality
               from
               that
               of
               the
               two
               persons
               that
               you
               call
               Mother
               ,
               to
               speak
               justly
               of
               things
               as
               they
               are
               in
               themselves
               .
            
             I
             found
             my self
             shock't
             by
             the
             Discourse
             of
             this
             Old
             man
             ;
             and
             altho
             I
             cou'd
             not
             consent
             to
             his
             Reason
             ,
             which
             overturn'd
             all
             our
             Laws
             ,
             I
             cou'd
             not
             hinder
             my self
             from
             making
             a
             thousand
             Reflections
             ,
             and
             confessing
             that
             they
             treated
             that
             Sex
             with
             too
             much
             severity
             ,
             from
             whom
             all
             Mankind
             receiv'd
             so
             many
             obligations
             :
             My
             thoughts
             furnished
             me
             then
             with
             an
             hundred
             reasons
             to
             maintain
             what
             my
             Philosopher
             had
             asserted
             ;
             I
             found
             my self
             forc'd
             to
             believe
             that
             this
             great
             power
             which
             man
             had
             usurped
             over
             Woman
             ,
             was
             rather
             the
             effect
             of
             an
             odious
             Tyranny
             ,
             than
             a
             Legitimate
             Authority
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             part
             of
             my
             proposition
             being
             found
             void
             ,
             we
             entred
             upon
             the
             second
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             respect
             to
             the
             understanding
             of
             the
             Europeans
             ;
             but
             my
             Old
             Man
             spoke
             of
             it
             very
             briefly
             ,
             thinking
             I
             had
             said
             all
             that
             I
             cou'd
             upon
             the
             first
             head
             .
             
               I
               doubt
               no
               longer
               now
            
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             
               what
               you
            
             Europeans
             
               are
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               point
               which
               is
               fully
               clear'd
               .
               Nevertheless
               ,
            
             added
             he
             ,
             
               as
               it
               cannot
               be
               deny'd
               ,
               but
               thou
               hast
               shewn
               something
               extraordinary
               both
               in
               thy
               Courage
               and
               Reasoning
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               I
               know
               from
               whence
               it
               might
               proceed
               :
               I
               assured
               him
               ,
               that
               what
               he
               had
               seen
               me
               do
               in
               the
               Combat
               ,
               was
               rather
               an
               effect
               of
               my
               dispair
               than
               courage
               :
               That
               we
               had
               no
               such
               Fools
               to
               engage
               with
               amongst
               us
               ,
               but
               that
               Men
               fought
               sometimes
               amongst
               themselves
               ,
               till
               they
               had
               utterly
               
               destroy'd
               one
               another
               .
               They
               are
               exactly
               like
               the
            
             *
             Fondins
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             
               and
               as
               I
               was
               going
               to
               proceed
               :
               Thou
               hast
               ,
            
             added
             he
             ,
             
               been
               with
               us
               long
               enough
               to
               know
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               perswaded
               of
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               our
               Conduct
               .
            
             This
             word
             Man
             which
             carries
             with
             it
             so
             necessary
             a
             consequence
             of
             Reason
             and
             Humanity
             ,
             obliges
             us
             to
             an
             Union
             which
             is
             so
             perfect
             amongst
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             know
             not
             what
             Division
             and
             Discord
             is
             ;
             wherefore
             thou
             must
             confess
             ,
             either
             that
             we
             are
             more
             than
             Men
             ,
             or
             that
             we
             are
             less
             than
             Men
             ,
             since
             that
             you
             are
             so
             far
             from
             our
             perfection
             .
             To
             which
             I
             answer'd
             it
             could
             not
             be
             deny'd
             but
             that
             the
             divers
             Climates
             contributed
             much
             to
             the
             different
             Inclinations
             of
             their
             Inhabitants
             ;
             that
             from
             thence
             it
             happen'd
             ,
             that
             some
             were
             more
             eager
             ,
             others
             more
             calm
             ,
             some
             dull
             ,
             others
             quick
             ,
             which
             diversity
             of
             Temperaments
             was
             the
             ordinary
             cause
             of
             Divisions
             ,
             Wars
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Dissentions
             ,
             which
             arm
             Men
             against
             one
             another
             ;
             but
             he
             laught
             at
             this
             Reason
             ,
             maintaining
             ,
             That
             man
             as
             man
             ,
             could
             never
             cease
             to
             be
             man
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             humane
             ,
             reasonable
             ,
             affable
             ,
             without
             passion
             ,
             &c.
             because
             't
             is
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             nature
             of
             man
             consists
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             Sun
             cannot
             be
             a
             Sun
             when
             it
             does
             not
             give
             light
             ;
             so
             a
             man
             cannot
             be
             a
             man
             but
             he
             must
             differ
             essentially
             from
             Beasts
             ,
             in
             whom
             Madness
             ,
             Gluttony
             ,
             Cruelty
             ,
             and
             other
             Vices
             and
             Passions
             are
             a
             consequence
             of
             their
             imperfect
             and
             defective
             Nature
             ,
             that
             the
             who
             was
             the
             Subject
             of
             these
             Defaults
             ,
             was
             no
             more
             than
             a
             vain
             and
             deceitful
             Image
             of
             a
             Man
             ,
             or
             rather
             a
             true
             Beast
             .
          
           
             I
             confess
             ,
             that
             I
             could
             not
             hearken
             to
             this
             Discourse
             without
             admiration
             !
             and
             nothing
             ever
             edifyed
             me
             more
             than
             this
             purity
             of
             Morals
             ,
             inspir'd
             by
             the
             only
             light
             of
             Nature
             and
             Reason
             .
             My
             Philosopher
             
             having
             ask'd
             me
             what
             I
             thought
             of
             that
             way
             of
             Reasoning
             ?
             I
             answered
             ,
             
               That
               indeed
               my
               mind
               had
               been
               cultivated
               by
               Study
               ,
               and
               that
               nothing
               was
               omitted
               in
               my
               Education
               ,
               that
               might
               carefully
               inform
               my
               Judgment
               .
            
             Upon
             which
             he
             demanded
             ,
             if
             the
             like
             care
             was
             not
             equally
             taken
             throughout
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             having
             answered
             that
             indeed
             ,
             he
             had
             more
             to
             say
             upon
             that
             point
             ;
             he
             included
             after
             his
             common
             manner
             ;
             this
             Irregularity
             caus'd
             many
             disorders
             ,
             disputes
             ,
             heats
             and
             complaints
             ,
             because
             he
             that
             knew
             least
             (
             seeing
             others
             above
             him
             which
             knew
             more
             )
             esteem'd
             himself
             the
             more
             unhappy
             ,
             that
             Birth
             had
             made
             all
             alike
             .
             
               As
               for
               us
            
             ,
             added
             he
             ,
             
               we
               make
               a
               Profession
               of
               being
               all
               Equal
               ,
               Our
               glory
               consists
               in
               being
               all
               alike
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               dignify'd
               with
               the
               same
               Care
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               ;
               all
               the
               difference
               that
               there
               is
               ,
               is
               only
               in
               the
               divers
               Exercises
               to
               which
               we
               apply
               our selves
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               find
               out
               new
               Inventions
               ,
               that
               the
               Discoverers
               may
               contribute
               them
               to
               the
               Publick
               Good.
            
             After
             this
             ,
             he
             spoke
             to
             me
             of
             Habits
             ,
             which
             he
             call'd
             Superfluities
             amongst
             the
             Europeans
             ,
             and
             I
             assur'd
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             as
             great
             an
             horror
             amongst
             them
             to
             see
             a
             Person
             Naked
             ,
             as
             the
             Australians
             had
             to
             see
             them
             in
             Cloaths
             ;
             I
             alledg'd
             for
             Reasons
             of
             this
             use
             ,
             Modesty
             ,
             the
             Rigour
             of
             the
             Season
             and
             Custom
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             ,
             as
             I
             remember
             ,
             he
             answered
             ,
             
               That
               custom
               so
               much
               prevails
               upon
               your
               minds
               ,
               that
               one
               would
               believe
               every
               thing
               necessary
               that
               you
               practice
               from
               your
               Birth
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               can't
               change
               a
               Custom
               without
               as
               great
               a
               violence
               as
               changing
               your
               own
               Nature
               .
            
             I
             replyed
             ,
             by
             insisting
             upon
             the
             Reason
             of
             divers
             Climates
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             ,
             
               That
               there
               were
               some
               Countries
               amongst
               the
            
             Europeans
             ,
             
               where
               the
               Cold
               was
               insupportable
               to
               the
               Body
               ,
               which
               was
               more
               delicate
               than
               that
               of
               the
            
             Australians
             ,
             
               and
               that
               there
               were
               some
               that
               even
               dy'd
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               impossible
               to
               subsist
               without
               Cloaths
               :
            
             In
             fine
             ,
             I
             told
             him
             ,
             
               That
               the
               weakness
               of
               the
               nature
            
             
             
               of
               either
               Sex
               was
               such
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               looking
               upon
               one
               that
               was
            
             Naked
             without
             Blushing
             ,
             and
             Shame
             ,
             
               and
               without
               being
               sensible
               of
               such
               Emotions
               ,
               as
            
             Modesty
             
               oblig'd
               me
               to
               pass
               over
               in
               silence
               .
            
          
           
             
               Is
               there
               a
               Consequence
               in
               all
               that
               thou
               hast
               advanc'd
            
             (
             said
             he
             )
             
               and
               from
               whence
               can
               this
               custom
               come
               ?
               Is
               not
               this
               to
               father
               upon
               all
               the
               world
               what
               is
               contrary
               to
               Nature
               ?
               We
               are
            
             Born
             Naked
             ,
             
               and
               we
               can't
               be
               cover'd
               without
               believing
               that
               't
               is
               shameful
               to
               be
               seen
               as
               we
               are
               ;
               but
               as
               to
               what
               thou
               say'st
               concerning
               the
            
             Rigour
             of
             the
             Seasons
             ,
             
               I
               can't
               ,
               nay
               ,
               I
               ought
               not
               to
               give
               any
               credit
               to
               it
               ;
               for
               if
               this
               Country
               is
               so
               insupportable
               ,
               what
               is
               it
               that
               obliges
               him
               that
               knows
               what
               Reason
               is
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               his
               Country
               ?
               must
               not
               he
               be
               more
               silly
               than
               a
               Beast
               ,
               that
               will
               tarry
               in
               those
               places
               where
               the
               Air
               is
               mortal
               at
               certain
               Seasons
               .
            
          
           
             When
             Nature
             makes
             an
             Animal
             ,
             it
             gives
             him
             the
             liberty
             of
             Motion
             to
             seek
             what
             is
             good
             and
             avoid
             that
             which
             is
             evil
             .
             How
             opinionative
             then
             is
             man
             to
             stay
             where
             he
             is
             threatned
             on
             all
             sides
             ,
             and
             where
             he
             must
             be
             in
             a
             Continual
             Torment
             to
             preserve
             himself
             ?
             Certainly
             he
             must
             have
             lost
             all
             his
             senses
             ,
             if
             ever
             he
             had
             any
             ;
             as
             for
             the
             weakness
             which
             thou
             calls
             Modesty
             ,
             I
             have
             nothing
             to
             say
             to
             it
             ,
             since
             thou
             confessest
             with
             so
             much
             sincerity
             that
             it
             is
             a
             fault
             ,
             't
             is
             truly
             a
             great
             weakness
             which
             will
             not
             permit
             us
             to
             look
             upon
             one
             another
             with
             resenting
             the
             
               Brutal
               Motions
            
             which
             thou
             speakest
             of
             .
             Beasts
             continually
             see
             themselves
             and
             one
             another
             ,
             but
             this
             sight
             causes
             no
             alteration
             in
             them
             :
             How
             then
             can
             you
             who
             believe
             your selves
             of
             a
             Superior
             order
             to
             them
             be
             more
             weak
             than
             they
             ?
             or
             else
             it
             must
             be
             that
             your
             Sight
             is
             weaker
             than
             that
             of
             Animals
             ,
             since
             you
             can't
             see
             through
             a
             single
             Covering
             what
             is
             under
             ;
             for
             there
             are
             some
             of
             them
             that
             can
             even
             penetrate
             through
             a
             Wall
             ;
             this
             is
             all
             that
             I
             can
             Judge
             of
             those
             of
             thy
             Country
             ,
             because
             thou
             tellest
             me
             they
             have
             some
             
               Sparks
               of
               Reason
            
             ,
             
             but
             they
             are
             so
             weak
             ,
             that
             instead
             of
             enlightning
             them
             ,
             they
             only
             serve
             to
             conduct
             'em
             more
             surely
             in
             their
             Error
             .
             If
             't
             is
             true
             that
             their
             Country
             is
             inhabitable
             ,
             at
             least
             that
             they
             make
             use
             of
             
               Cloath
               and
               Covering
            
             for
             the
             ends
             thou
             hast
             mention'd
             ,
             they
             are
             just
             like
             those
             persons
             who
             instead
             of
             getting
             away
             from
             an
             Evident
             danger
             ,
             reason
             finely
             how
             they
             may
             preserve
             themselves
             ,
             by
             covering
             themselves
             without
             avoiding
             the
             occasion
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             be
             true
             that
             Cloaths
             render
             you
             wise
             in
             the
             Eyes
             of
             one
             onother
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             how
             to
             compare
             you
             better
             than
             to
             little
             Children
             who
             no
             more
             know
             an
             Object
             when
             once
             it
             is
             vail'd
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             me
             I
             rather
             believe
             that
             't
             is
             deformity
             amongst
             you
             which
             made
             you
             first
             invent
             cloathing
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             not
             only
             authorizes
             it
             now
             but
             also
             continues
             it
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             a
             Man
             
               finer
               than
               himself
            
             when
             he
             is
             without
             defects
             ,
             and
             has
             all
             the
             Natural
             Qualities
             which
             concur
             to
             his
             entire
             perfection
             .
          
           
             I
             harkned
             to
             this
             man
             rather
             as
             an
             Oracle
             than
             a
             Philosopher
             ;
             all
             the
             propositions
             which
             he
             advanced
             were
             backt
             with
             such
             
               Invincible
               Reasoning
            
             .
             He
             said
             no
             more
             on
             this
             point
             ,
             but
             without
             giving
             me
             time
             to
             answer
             ,
             he
             past
             to
             that
             of
             Covetousness
             .
          
           
             I
             early
             perceived
             that
             he
             knew
             no
             more
             of
             it
             but
             the
             Name
             ,
             for
             having
             desired
             him
             to
             explain
             what
             he
             ment
             by
             it
             ,
             I
             understood
             that
             his
             Idea
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             a
             
               weakness
               of
               mind
            
             ,
             which
             consisted
             in
             heaping
             up
             fine
             things
             without
             any
             profit
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             Australians
             forsake
             somethings
             that
             are
             necessary
             for
             their
             entertainment
             ,
             but
             they
             know
             not
             what
             it
             is
             to
             heap
             up
             ,
             nor
             to
             keep
             any
             thing
             against
             
               to
               Morrow
            
             ,
             and
             their
             manner
             of
             living
             thus
             may
             pass
             for
             a
             
               Perfect
               Image
               of
               the
               State
               that
               man
               at
               first
               enjoyed
               in
               Paradise
               .
            
          
           
             As
             for
             Ambition
             ,
             he
             had
             a
             gross
             Idea
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             he
             defin'd
             it
             a
             desire
             of
             mens
             being
             elevated
             above
             others
             .
          
           
           
             I
             told
             him
             that
             in
             Europe
             they
             held
             it
             for
             a
             Maxim
             ,
             that
             the
             Multitude
             without
             any
             order
             begat
             confusion
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             was
             no
             gust
             of
             the
             good
             things
             in
             Life
             ,
             and
             that
             Order
             suppos'd
             a
             Head
             ,
             to
             which
             all
             others
             were
             subject
             .
             From
             hence
             the
             Old
             Man
             took
             occasion
             to
             explain
             a
             Doctrine
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             indeed
             conceiv'd
             the
             meaning
             ;
             but
             't
             is
             impossible
             to
             discover
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             it
             to
             others
             in
             so
             strong
             and
             powerful
             terms
             as
             these
             which
             he
             made
             use
             of
             to
             make
             me
             understand
             it
             .
             He
             said
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Nature
             of
             Man
             
               to
               be
               born
               and
               live
               free
               ,
            
             and
             that
             therefore
             he
             could
             not
             be
             Subjected
             without
             being
             dispoil'd
             of
             his
             Nature
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             such
             a
             subjection
             Man
             was
             made
             to
             descend
             below
             Beasts
             ,
             because
             a
             Beast
             being
             only
             made
             for
             the
             service
             of
             Man
             ,
             
               Subjection
               was
               after
               some
               manner
               Natural
               to
               it
               .
            
             But
             one
             man
             could
             not
             be
             born
             for
             the
             service
             of
             another
             Man
             ;
             a
             Constraint
             in
             this
             Case
             would
             be
             a
             sort
             of
             violence
             which
             would
             even
             degrade
             a
             Man
             after
             a
             certain
             manner
             from
             his
             proper
             Existence
             ;
             he
             enlarged
             much
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Subjection
             of
             one
             Man
             to
             another
             was
             a
             Subjection
             of
             the
             humane
             Nature
             ,
             and
             making
             a
             Man
             a
             
               sort
               of
               Slave
               to
               himself
            
             ,
             which
             Slavery
             implyed
             such
             a
             Contradiction
             and
             violence
             as
             was
             impossible
             to
             conceive
             .
             He
             added
             that
             the
             
               Essence
               of
               Man
               consisting
               in
               Liberty
               ,
            
             it
             could
             not
             be
             taken
             away
             without
             destroying
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             that
             would
             take
             away
             anothers
             Liberty
             ,
             did
             tacitly
             bid
             him
             to
             subsist
             without
             his
             own
             Essence
             .
          
           
             Our
             Conference
             lasted
             above
             
               four
               hours
            
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             hour
             of
             publick
             Assembly
             had
             not
             interrupted
             as
             ,
             we
             were
             in
             a
             disposition
             to
             have
             discours'd
             much
             longer
             .
             I
             entred
             the
             Hab
             with
             a
             mind
             full
             of
             ●ll
             the
             reasoning
             which
             I
             had
             heard
             ,
             admiring
             the
             Knowledge
             and
             great
             Light
             wherewith
             this
             People
             were
             endu'd
             .
             The
             strength
             of
             this
             Mans
             Reasons
             
               suspended
               my
               Senses
            
             ,
             and
             I
             past
             the
             time
             of
             this
             Assembly
             
             in
             a
             kind
             of
             an
             Astonishment
             ;
             it
             seem'd
             to
             me
             that
             
               I
               saw
               things
               after
               another
               Fashion
               than
               before
               :
            
             I
             was
             for
             above
             Eight
             Hours
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             forc'd
             to
             make
             continual
             Comparisons
             
               betwixt
               what
               I
               was
               ,
               and
               what
               I
               saw
               ;
               I
               could
               not
               but
               admire
               a
               Conduct
               so
               apposite
               to
               our
               defective
               one
               ,
               that
            
             I
             
               was
               asham'd
               to
               remember
               how
               far
               we
               were
               from
               the
               perfection
               of
               these
               People
               .
            
             I
             said
             in
             my self
             ,
             can
             it
             be
             true
             that
             we
             are
             not
             all
             made
             Men
             ?
             but
             ,
             added
             I
             ,
             
               If
               it
               is
               not
               so
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               difference
               of
               these
               People
               from
               us
               ?
               They
               are
               by
               the
               ordinary
               state
               of
               Life
               elevated
               to
               a
               pitch
               of
               a
               Vertue
               which
               we
               cannot
               attain
               but
               by
               the
               greatest
               efforts
               of
               our
               most
               noble
               Ideas
               .
               Our
               best
               Morality
               is
               not
               capable
               of
               better
               Reasoning
               ,
            
             nor
             more
             exactness
             ,
             than
             what
             they
             practice
             Naturally
             without
             Rules
             ,
             and
             without
             Precepts
             ;
             this
             
               Vnion
               which
               nothing
               can
               alter
               ,
               this
               distance
               from
               Worldly
               Goods
               ,
               this
               inviolable
               Purity
            
             ;
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             this
             adherence
             to
             strict
             Reason
             ,
             which
             unites
             them
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             and
             carries
             them
             to
             what
             is
             good
             and
             just
             ,
             can't
             but
             be
             the
             
               Fruits
               of
               a
               consummate
               Vertue
            
             ,
             than
             which
             we
             can
             conceive
             nothing
             more
             perfect
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             how
             many
             Vices
             and
             Imperfections
             are
             we
             not
             subject
             to
             ?
             
               This
               insatiable
               thirst
               after
               Riches
               ,
               these
               continual
               dissentions
               ,
               these
               black
               Treasons
               ,
               bloody
               Conspiracies
               ,
               and
               cruel
               Butcheries
               ,
            
             which
             we
             are
             continually
             exercising
             towards
             one
             another
             ;
             don
             't
             these
             things
             force
             us
             to
             acknowledge
             that
             we
             are
             guided
             by
             Passion
             rather
             than
             Reason
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             to
             be
             wisht
             that
             in
             this
             Estate
             ,
             one
             of
             these
             Men
             which
             we
             may
             call
             Barbarians
             would
             come
             to
             disabuse
             us
             ,
             
               and
               appear
               in
               so
               much
               Vertue
               as
               they
               practice
               purely
               by
               their
               Natural
               Light
               ,
            
             to
             confound
             the
             Vanity
             which
             we
             draw
             from
             our
             pretended
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             assistance
             of
             which
             we
             only
             
               live
               like
               Beasts
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Australians
             .
          
           
             THere
             is
             no
             Subject
             more
             curious
             and
             secret
             among
             the
             Australians
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             their
             Religion
             ;
             't
             is
             a
             crime
             of
             Innovation
             even
             to
             speak
             of
             it
             ,
             either
             by
             Dispute
             or
             a
             Form
             of
             Explanation
             ;
             even
             the
             Mothers
             do
             with
             the
             first
             Principles
             of
             Knowledge
             ,
             inspire
             into
             the
             Child
             that
             of
             the
             Hab
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             incomprehensible
             .
             They
             believe
             that
             this
             Incomprehensible
             Being
             is
             every
             where
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             all
             imaginable
             Veneration
             for
             him
             ,
             but
             they
             recommend
             carefully
             to
             the
             young
             Men
             to
             Adore
             him
             always
             ,
             without
             speaking
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             perswaded
             that
             it
             was
             a
             very
             great
             Crime
             ,
             to
             make
             his
             Divine
             Perfections
             the
             Subject
             of
             their
             Discourses
             ,
             so
             that
             one
             may
             in
             a
             manner
             say
             ,
             that
             their
             great
             Religion
             is
             not
             to
             speak
             of
             Religion
             .
             As
             I
             had
             been
             brought
             up
             in
             Maxims
             very
             different
             from
             theirs
             ,
             I
             could
             have
             no
             gust
             in
             a
             Worship
             without
             Ceremonies
             ,
             nor
             accommodate
             my self
             to
             a
             Religion
             where
             I
             never
             heard
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             mentioned
             .
             This
             caused
             great
             disquiet
             in
             me
             for
             some
             time
             ,
             but
             at
             length
             I
             discover'd
             my
             troubles
             to
             my
             Old
             Phylosopher
             ,
             who
             having
             heard
             me
             ,
             took
             me
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             and
             conducting
             me
             into
             a
             Walk
             ;
             he
             said
             to
             me
             with
             a
             very
             gave
             Air
             ,
             
               Is
               it
               possible
               that
               you
               should
               be
               more
               a
               Man
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
            
             Hab
             
               than
               in
               your
               other
               Actions
               ;
               open
               thy
               Heart
               ,
               and
               I
               promise
               thee
               to
               conceal
               nothing
               from
               thee
               .
            
             I
             was
             ravisht
             to
             find
             such
             a
             favourable
             opportunity
             to
             learn
             the
             particular
             Faith
             of
             these
             People
             :
             I
             then
             told
             my
             Old
             Man
             ,
             that
             we
             had
             two
             sorts
             of
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             in
             Europe
             ,
             the
             one
             Natural
             ,
             the
             other
             supernatural
             .
             Nature
             instructed
             us
             that
             there
             
             was
             a
             Soveraign
             Being
             ,
             the
             Author
             and
             Preserver
             of
             all
             things
             :
             I
             can
             see
             this
             Truth
             ,
             
               added
               I
            
             ,
             with
             my
             Eyes
             ,
             
               when
               I
               behold
               the
               Earth
               view
               tbe
               Heavens
               ,
               or
               reflect
               upon
               my self
            
             ;
             when
             I
             see
             such
             things
             as
             are
             not
             made
             but
             by
             a
             Superiour
             Cause
             ,
             I
             am
             obliged
             to
             acknowledge
             and
             adore
             a
             Being
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             made
             ,
             and
             which
             made
             all
             things
             else
             .
             When
             I
             consider
             my self
             ,
             I
             am
             assured
             that
             I
             could
             not
             be
             without
             a
             beginning
             ,
             therefore
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             a
             person
             like
             me
             would
             not
             give
             me
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             this
             puts
             me
             upon
             seeking
             out
             a
             first
             Being
             ,
             who
             having
             had
             no
             Beginning
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             Original
             of
             all
             other
             things
             .
             When
             my
             Reason
             conducted
             me
             to
             this
             first
             Principle
             ,
             I
             concluded
             evidently
             ,
             that
             this
             Being
             cannot
             be
             limited
             ,
             because
             limits
             suppose
             a
             necessity
             of
             production
             and
             dependance
             .
          
           
             The
             Old
             Man
             interrupting
             my
             discourse
             in
             my
             last
             words
             ,
             told
             me
             with
             many
             
               fine
               Remarks
            
             ,
             that
             if
             our
             Europeans
             could
             form
             this
             reasoning
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             altogether
             depriv'd
             of
             the
             most
             solid
             Knowledge
             ;
             
               I
               always
               reasoned
               thus
               with
               my self
               ,
            
             added
             he
             ,
             
               as
               thou
               hast
               done
               ,
               and
               altho'
               the
               way
               of
               ariving
               to
               this
               Truth
               by
               these
               kind
               of
               Reflections
               ,
               be
               extreamly
               long
               ,
               yet
               I
               am
               perswaded
               that
               't
               is
               feasible
               .
               I
               confess
               nevertheless
               that
               the
               great
               Revolutions
               of
               many
               thousand
               Ages
               may
               have
               caused
               great
               Alteration
               in
               what
               we
               see
               ;
               but
               my
               Mind
               permits
               me
               not
               from
               hence
               either
               to
               conceive
               an
               Eternity
               ,
               or
               apprehend
               a
               General
               production
               without
               the
            
             Conduct
             of
             a
             Soveraign
             Being
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Supream
             Governour
             ;
             for
             this
             would
             be
             an
             Abuse
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             
               charge
               him
               with
               Error
               amongst
               a
               thousand
               Revolutions
               ,
               if
               we
               averr
               that
               all
               we
               see
               ,
               happned
               by
               the
               fortuitous
               rancounters
               which
               have
               had
               no
               other
               principles
               but
               that
               of
               local
               motion
               and
               the
               justling
               together
               of
               little
               small
               Bodies
               .
               This
               is
               to
               perplex
               one's
               self
               in
               such
            
             
             
               difficulties
               as
               we
               can
               never
               resolve
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               us
               in
               danger
               of
               committing
               an
               Execrable
               Blasphemy
               ;
               this
               is
               to
               give
               to
               the
               Creature
               what
               belongs
               to
               the
               Creator
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               to
               repay
               him
               with
               an
               insupportable
               ingratitude
               to
               whom
               we
               are
               obliged
               for
               what
               we
               are
               and
               have
               ,
               Even
               at
               what
               time
               we
               conceive
               that
               the
               Eternity
               of
               Atoms
               is
               possible
               ;
               it
               is
               certain
               the
               contrary
               opinion
               is
               no
               less
               ,
               not
               to
               say
               more
               probable
               .
               This
               would
               be
               as
               wilful
               a
               Crime
               as
               to
               admit
               that
               Atoms
               are
               capable
               of
               sentiment
               and
               knowledge
               .
            
             'T
             was
             these
             Considerations
             that
             oblig'd
             us
             about
             45
             Revolutions
             since
             ,
             to
             suppose
             a
             first
             Being
             ,
             and
             to
             teach
             it
             as
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             our
             Principles
             ,
             without
             suffering
             that
             any
             one
             should
             teach
             any
             Doctrine
             which
             should
             oppose
             this
             Truth
             .
             I
             harkned
             to
             the
             discourse
             of
             this
             Man
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             attention
             that
             I
             was
             capable
             of
             ;
             the
             Grace
             with
             which
             he
             spoke
             ,
             and
             the
             weight
             which
             he
             gave
             to
             his
             words
             ,
             perswaded
             me
             no
             less
             than
             his
             reasons
             ;
             but
             as
             I
             saw
             he
             was
             about
             to
             ask
             me
             a
             new
             Question
             ,
             I
             prevented
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               That
               altho
               one
               shou'd
               grant
               the
               Eternity
               of
               these
               little
               Bodies
               ,
               we
               have
               spoken
               of
               ,
            
             yet
             they
             
               could
               never
               frame
               this
               World
               ,
               and
               diversify
               it
               as
               we
               now
               see
               it
               ,
               according
               to
               this
               indisputable
               principle
               ;
               things
               continuing
               in
               the
               same
               State
               ,
               cannot
               produce
               other
               things
               different
               from
               them
               .
            
             Thus
             these
             Atoms
             having
             no
             difference
             amongst
             themselves
             but
             Number
             and
             plurality
             ,
             could
             only
             make
             formless
             Heaps
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             same
             Quality
             with
             themselves
             .
             
               That
               which
               is
               most
               difficult
               to
               certain
               mind
               ,
            
             (
             said
             he
             ,
             )
             
               is
               the
               great
               Obstruction
               of
               this
               Being
               of
               Beings
               ,
               which
               is
               no
               more
               discoverable
               than
               if
               he
               was
               not
               at
               all
               ;
               but
               I
               found
               this
               reason
               of
               little
               weight
               ,
               because
               we
               have
               many
               others
               which
               oblige
               us
               to
               believe
               that
               he
               is
               too
               far
               above
               us
               to
               manifest
               himself
               to
               us
               otherwise
               than
               by
               his
               works
               ;
               If
               his
               Condust
               was
               particular
               ,
               I
               should
               be
               at
               a
               loss
               to
               perswade
               my self
               that
               it
               was
               his
               ,
               since
               an
               universal
               Being
               ought
               to
               act
               after
               an
               universal
               manner
               .
            
          
           
           
             But
             if
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             replyed
             I
             ,
             that
             you
             cannot
             doubt
             of
             a
             first
             and
             Sovereign
             Origine
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             why
             have
             you
             not
             establisht
             a
             Religion
             for
             to
             adore
             him
             ?
             The
             Europeans
             who
             have
             such
             a
             knowledge
             of
             him
             as
             you
             have
             ,
             have
             
               Set
               hours
               for
               his
               Worship
            
             ,
             they
             have
             Prayers
             to
             call
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             Praises
             to
             Glorify
             him
             with
             ,
             and
             his
             Commandments
             to
             keep
             ;
             you
             speak
             very
             freely
             of
             that
             Hab
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             interrupting
             me
             ;
             yes
             without
             doubt
             answered
             I
             ,
             t
             is
             a
             Subject
             most
             agreeable
             and
             entertaining
             to
             us
             ,
             for
             we
             ought
             to
             find
             nothing
             more
             delightful
             ,
             than
             to
             speak
             of
             him
             on
             whom
             we
             absolutely
             depend
             for
             Life
             and
             Death
             ;
             nothing
             is
             more
             just
             and
             necessary
             since
             't
             is
             by
             this
             only
             that
             we
             can
             Execute
             our
             remembrance
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             our
             reverence
             towards
             him
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             nothing
             more
             reasonable
             than
             that
             ,
             reply'd
             he
             ;
             but
             are
             your
             opinions
             the
             same
             touching
             this
             incomprehensible
             .
             There
             's
             a
             few
             ,
             answered
             I
             ,
             which
             think
             not
             the
             same
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             Sovereign
             perfections
             .
             
               Tell
               me
               possitively
               and
               clearly
            
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             
               with
               eagerness
               ,
               what
               do
               your
            
             reasonings
             upon
             this
             Divine
             Being
             liken
             him
             to
             ?
             I
             confest
             sincerely
             that
             our
             opinions
             were
             divided
             in
             the
             conclusions
             which
             every
             one
             often
             drew
             from
             the
             same
             principles
             :
             this
             causes
             many
             sharp
             contestations
             from
             whence
             there
             often
             arises
             the
             most
             envenom'd
             Hatreds
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             even
             bloody
             Wars
             ,
             and
             at
             other
             times
             Consequences
             no
             less
             fatal
             .
          
           
             This
             good
             Old
             Man
             replyed
             very
             briskly
             ,
             that
             if
             I
             had
             made
             any
             other
             Answer
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             had
             no
             further
             Conference
             with
             me
             ,
             but
             should
             have
             had
             the
             greatest
             Contempt
             for
             me
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               said
               he
            
             ,
             't
             is
             most
             certain
             that
             
               Men
               cannot
               speak
               of
               any
               thing
               that
               's
               incomprehensible
               ,
               without
               having
               divers
               Opinions
               of
               it
            
             ;
             nay
             even
             such
             as
             are
             even
             contrary
             one
             to
             another
             .
             
             One
             must
             be
             blind
             ,
             
               added
               he
            
             ,
             to
             be
             ignorant
             of
             a
             first
             Principle
             ,
             but
             one
             must
             be
             
               Infinite
               like
               him
            
             ,
             to
             be
             able
             to
             speak
             exactly
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             since
             we
             know
             it
             is
             Incomprehensible
             ,
             it
             naturally
             follows
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             only
             speak
             of
             it
             by
             conjecture
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             that
             may
             be
             said
             on
             the
             Subject
             ,
             may
             perhaps
             content
             the
             Curious
             ,
             but
             can
             never
             satisfy
             the
             Reasonable
             Man.
             And
             we
             better
             approve
             of
             an
             
               absolute
               silence
               in
               the
               Matter
            
             ,
             than
             to
             expose
             our selves
             by
             putting
             off
             a
             many
             false
             Notions
             concerning
             the
             Nature
             of
             a
             Being
             ,
             which
             is
             elevated
             so
             very
             much
             above
             our
             Understandings
             .
             We
             Assemble
             therefore
             together
             in
             the
             Hab
             ,
             only
             to
             acknowledge
             his
             Supream
             greatness
             ,
             and
             adore
             his
             Soveraign
             Power
             ,
             and
             leave
             
               each
               Person
               to
               their
               liberty
               of
               thinking
               what
               they
               please
               :
            
             But
             we
             have
             made
             an
             Inviolable
             Law
             ,
             never
             to
             speak
             of
             him
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             engaging
             our selves
             by
             discourse
             in
             such
             Errors
             as
             might
             offend
             him
             .
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             Learned
             to
             judge
             of
             a
             Conduct
             so
             extraordinary
             as
             this
             is
             ,
             
               never
               to
               speak
               in
               any
               manner
               of
               God.
            
             All
             that
             I
             can
             say
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             it
             impresses
             on
             the
             Mind
             an
             admirable
             
               respect
               for
               Divine
               things
            
             ,
             and
             produces
             amongst
             us
             such
             an
             Union
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             meet
             with
             no
             Example
             any
             where
             else
             .
             As
             I
             perceived
             the
             hour
             of
             Hab
             ,
             would
             soon
             oblige
             us
             to
             part
             ,
             so
             I
             prest
             him
             the
             more
             earnestly
             to
             tell
             me
             what
             were
             the
             Opinions
             of
             the
             Australians
             concerning
             the
             
               Nature
               of
               the
               Soul
            
             ;
             wherefore
             he
             explain'd
             to
             me
             their
             Notions
             upon
             this
             Subject
             ,
             but
             he
             did
             it
             in
             so
             elevated
             a
             manner
             ,
             that
             I
             could
             retain
             but
             little
             that
             he
             said
             to
             me
             of
             it
             ,
             altho'
             whilst
             he
             was
             speaking
             ,
             I
             after
             some
             manner
             or
             other
             apprehended
             all
             his
             Idea's
             .
          
           
           
             The
             most
             essential
             of
             their
             Opinions
             touching
             Matter
             ,
             as
             near
             as
             I
             can
             remember
             ,
             runs
             upon
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             an
             
               Vniversal
               Genius
            
             ,
             which
             communicates
             it self
             in
             part
             to
             each
             particular
             person
             ,
             and
             which
             has
             the
             Vertue
             when
             any
             one
             dies
             ,
             of
             preserving
             it self
             ,
             until
             it
             be
             communicated
             to
             another
             .
             So
             that
             this
             Genius
             is
             extinguished
             by
             the
             death
             of
             any
             person
             ,
             without
             being
             destroy'd
             ,
             since
             it
             only
             waits
             for
             
               New
               Organs
            
             ,
             and
             the
             disposition
             of
             a
             new
             Machine
             to
             rekindle
             it self
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             explain
             more
             at
             large
             ,
             when
             I
             shall
             speak
             of
             their
             Philosophy
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Australians
             touching
             this
             Life
             .
          
           
             I
             Have
             only
             three
             things
             to
             remark
             upon
             the
             Sentiments
             of
             the
             Australians
             concerning
             the
             present
             Life
             :
             The
             first
             is
             in
             respect
             to
             the
             beginning
             ;
             the
             second
             ,
             the
             continuation
             thereof
             ;
             and
             the
             third
             ,
             the
             end
             .
             Their
             manner
             of
             receiving
             Life
             ,
             preserving
             and
             ending
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             already
             declared
             ,
             in
             what
             manner
             the
             Australians
             come
             into
             the
             world
             ;
             but
             as
             it
             is
             one
             of
             the
             principal
             points
             of
             this
             History
             ,
             so
             I
             believe
             my self
             obliged
             yet
             to
             say
             something
             more
             of
             it
             .
          
           
           
             They
             have
             so
             great
             an
             aversion
             for
             whatsoever
             regards
             the
             first
             beginning
             of
             their
             Lives
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             year
             or
             thereabouts
             after
             my
             arrival
             amongst
             them
             ,
             two
             of
             the
             Brethren
             having
             heard
             me
             speak
             something
             of
             it
             ,
             with-drew
             from
             me
             ,
             with
             as
             many
             signs
             of
             horrour
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             had
             committed
             some
             great
             Crime
             .
             One
             day
             when
             I
             had
             discovered
             my self
             to
             my
             Old
             Philosopher
             ,
             after
             having
             censured
             me
             a
             little
             upon
             this
             Subject
             ,
             he
             entred
             into
             a
             long
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             brought
             many
             Proofs
             to
             oblige
             me
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             Children
             grew
             within
             them
             like
             Fruits
             upon
             the
             Trees
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             saw
             all
             his
             reasons
             made
             no
             impression
             on
             my
             mind
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             cou'd
             not
             forbear
             smiling
             ,
             he
             left
             me
             without
             accomplishing
             it
             ,
             reproaching
             me
             that
             my
             incredulity
             proceeded
             from
             the
             corruption
             of
             my
             manners
             .
          
           
             It
             happen'd
             another
             time
             ,
             about
             six
             months
             after
             my
             arrival
             ,
             that
             the
             extraordinary
             Caresses
             of
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             caused
             some
             unruly
             mo●ions
             in
             me
             ,
             which
             some
             of
             them
             perceiving
             ,
             were
             so
             very
             much
             scandaliz'd
             at
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             left
             me
             with
             great
             indignation
             :
             Wherefore
             I
             soon
             became
             odious
             to
             them
             all
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             said
             ;
             and
             they
             had
             infallibly
             destroy'd
             me
             ,
             had
             it
             not
             been
             for
             the
             particular
             assistance
             of
             this
             good
             Old
             man.
             
          
           
             Nevertheless
             ,
             in
             about
             thirty
             two
             years
             that
             I
             have
             lived
             with
             them
             ,
             I
             cou'd
             never
             learn
             their
             way
             of
             Generation
             ;
             yet
             be
             it
             as
             it
             will
             ,
             their
             Children
             have
             neither
             the
             Meazles
             nor
             
               Small
               Pox
            
             ,
             nor
             other
             the
             like
             accidents
             ,
             which
             the
             Europeans
             are
             subject
             unto
             .
          
           
             As
             soon
             as
             an
             Australian
             had
             conceived
             ,
             he
             quits
             his
             Apartment
             ,
             and
             is
             carryed
             to
             the
             Hab
             ,
             where
             he
             
             is
             received
             with
             Testimonys
             of
             an
             extraordinary
             Bounty
             ,
             and
             is
             nourished
             without
             being
             oblig'd
             to
             work
             .
             They
             have
             a
             certain
             high
             place
             ,
             upon
             which
             they
             go
             to
             bring
             forth
             their
             Child
             ,
             which
             is
             received
             upon
             certain
             
               Balsamick
               Leaves
            
             ;
             after
             which
             the
             Mother
             (
             or
             person
             that
             bore
             it
             )
             takes
             it
             and
             rubs
             it
             with
             these
             Leaves
             ,
             and
             gives
             it
             suck
             ,
             without
             any
             appearance
             of
             having
             suffer'd
             any
             pain
             .
          
           
             They
             make
             no
             use
             of
             Swadling
             Cloaths
             ,
             or
             Cradles
             .
             The
             Milk
             it
             receives
             from
             the
             Mother
             ,
             gives
             it
             so
             good
             nourishment
             ,
             that
             it
             suffices
             it
             without
             any
             other
             food
             for
             two
             years
             :
             And
             the
             Excrements
             it
             voids
             ,
             are
             in
             so
             small
             a
             quantity
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             almost
             be
             said
             ,
             it
             makes
             none
             .
             They
             generally
             speak
             at
             eight
             months
             ;
             they
             walk
             at
             a
             years
             end
             ,
             and
             at
             two
             they
             wean
             them
             .
             They
             begin
             to
             reason
             at
             three
             ;
             and
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             Mother
             quits
             them
             ,
             the
             first
             Master
             of
             the
             first
             Company
             teaches
             them
             to
             read
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             instructs
             them
             in
             the
             first
             Elements
             of
             a
             more
             advanced
             knowledge
             .
             They
             usually
             are
             three
             years
             under
             the
             Conduct
             of
             the
             first
             Master
             ,
             and
             after
             pass
             under
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             second
             ,
             who
             teaches
             them
             to
             write
             ,
             with
             whom
             they
             continue
             four
             years
             ;
             and
             so
             with
             the
             others
             in
             proportion
             ,
             till
             they
             are
             thirty
             years
             of
             Age
             ,
             at
             which
             time
             they
             are
             perfect
             in
             all
             sorts
             of
             Sciences
             ,
             without
             observing
             any
             difference
             amongst
             them
             ,
             either
             for
             Capacity
             ,
             Genius
             ,
             or
             Learning
             .
             When
             they
             have
             thus
             accomplish'd
             the
             course
             of
             all
             their
             Studies
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             chose
             for
             Lieutenants
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             supply
             the
             place
             of
             those
             that
             wou'd
             leave
             this
             Life
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             in
             the
             fifth
             Chapter
             spoken
             of
             their
             humour
             ,
             which
             is
             mixt
             with
             a
             certain
             sweetness
             full
             of
             Gravity
             ,
             that
             forms
             the
             temperament
             of
             the
             most
             reasonable
             men
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             the
             fittest
             for
             Society
             .
             
             They
             are
             strong
             ,
             robust
             ,
             and
             vigorous
             ,
             and
             their
             Health
             is
             never
             interrupted
             by
             the
             least
             sickness
             .
             This
             admirable
             Constitution
             comes
             without
             doubt
             from
             their
             Birth
             and
             excellent
             Nourishment
             ,
             which
             they
             always
             take
             with
             moderation
             ;
             for
             our
             Sicknesses
             are
             always
             the
             consequences
             of
             the
             corruption
             of
             that
             Blood
             whereof
             we
             are
             form'd
             ,
             and
             the
             excess
             of
             the
             ill
             Food
             which
             we
             are
             nourished
             with
             .
             In
             fine
             ,
             our
             Parents
             generally
             communicate
             to
             us
             all
             the
             defects
             that
             they
             have
             contracted
             by
             their
             irregular
             Lives
             ;
             their
             Intemperance
             fills
             us
             with
             such
             an
             abundance
             of
             superfluous
             Humours
             ,
             which
             destroy
             us
             how
             strong
             soever
             we
             may
             be
             ,
             if
             we
             purge
             not
             our selves
             often
             .
             It
             is
             the
             excessive
             Heats
             that
             they
             kindle
             in
             their
             Blood
             by
             their
             Debauches
             ,
             which
             cause
             in
             us
             such
             Risings
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             scorbutick
             Distempers
             which
             spread
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Body
             .
             Their
             Choller
             gives
             us
             a
             disposition
             to
             the
             same
             Vice
             ,
             their
             Wantonness
             augments
             our
             Concupiscence
             ;
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             they
             make
             us
             just
             what
             we
             are
             ,
             because
             they
             give
             us
             what
             they
             have
             .
          
           
             The
             Australians
             are
             exempted
             from
             all
             these
             Passions
             ;
             for
             their
             Parents
             never
             being
             subject
             to
             them
             ,
             cannot
             communicate
             'em
             ;
             and
             as
             they
             have
             no
             principle
             of
             alteration
             ,
             so
             they
             live
             in
             a
             kind
             of
             indifference
             which
             they
             never
             forsake
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             to
             follow
             the
             motions
             that
             their
             reason
             impresses
             on
             them
             .
          
           
             We
             may
             very
             near
             make
             the
             same
             consequences
             touching
             the
             nourishment
             of
             the
             Australians
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             Europeans
             have
             the
             misfortune
             only
             to
             have
             such
             Viands
             for
             their
             subsistence
             as
             are
             unhealthful
             ,
             it
             commonly
             happens
             ,
             that
             they
             eat
             more
             than
             nature
             requires
             :
             and
             't
             is
             these
             excesses
             that
             cause
             in
             them
             such
             weak
             Stomachs
             ,
             Feavers
             ,
             and
             other
             the
             like
             Infirmities
             which
             are
             wholly
             unknown
             to
             the
             
             Australians
             .
             Their
             admirable
             Temperance
             ,
             and
             the
             goodness
             of
             their
             Fruits
             ,
             upon
             which
             they
             live
             ,
             maintains
             them
             in
             such
             a
             frame
             of
             health
             ,
             as
             is
             never
             interrupted
             by
             any
             Sickness
             :
             They
             are
             likewise
             so
             far
             from
             placing
             any
             glory
             in
             Eating
             ,
             or
             making
             sumptuous
             Feasts
             as
             we
             do
             ,
             that
             they
             hide
             themselves
             ,
             and
             only
             eat
             in
             secret
             ;
             they
             sleep
             very
             little
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             persuaded
             ,
             that
             Sleep
             is
             too
             Animal
             an
             Action
             ,
             from
             which
             man
             ought
             if
             it
             was
             possible
             ,
             wholly
             to
             abstain
             .
          
           
             They
             all
             agree
             ,
             that
             this
             Life
             is
             only
             a
             motion
             full
             of
             trouble
             and
             agitation
             ;
             they
             are
             persuaded
             ,
             that
             what
             we
             call
             Death
             is
             their
             Happiness
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             greatest
             good
             of
             Mankind
             is
             to
             arrive
             to
             this
             term
             ,
             which
             puts
             an
             end
             to
             all
             his
             pains
             :
             from
             whence
             they
             are
             indifferent
             for
             life
             ,
             and
             passionately
             wish
             for
             Death
             .
             The
             more
             I
             seem'd
             to
             apprehend
             Death
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             were
             confirm'd
             in
             the
             thought
             that
             I
             cou'd
             be
             no
             man
             ,
             since
             according
             to
             their
             Ideas
             ,
             I
             sinned
             against
             the
             
               first
               Principles
               of
               Reason
            
             .
             My
             Old
             man
             often
             times
             spoke
             to
             me
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             these
             are
             very
             near
             the
             same
             reasons
             he
             gave
             me
             ;
             
               We
               differ
               from
               Beasts
            
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             
               in
               that
               their
               Vnderstandings
               penetrate
               not
               into
               the
               bottom
               of
               things
               ,
               they
               judge
               of
               them
               only
               by
               Appearance
               and
               Coulour
               .
               'T
               is
               from
               thence
               they
               fly
               their
               destruction
               ,
               as
               the
               greatest
               evil
               ,
               and
               endeavour
               to
               preserve
               themselves
               as
               the
               greatest
               Good
               ,
               not
               considering
               that
               since
               't
               is
               an
               absolute
               necessity
               that
               they
               perish
               ;
               all
               the
               pains
               they
               take
               to
               prevent
               it
               ,
               becomes
               vain
               and
               useless
               .
               Even
               to
               argue
               ,
            
             continued
             he
             ,
             
               upon
               what
               regards
               us
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               consider
               Life
               as
               an
               Estate
               of
               Misery
               ,
               altho
               it
               consist
               in
               the
               union
               of
               a
               spiritual
               Soul
               with
               a
               material
               Body
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Inclinations
               are
               perfectly
               opposite
               the
               one
               to
               the
               other
               .
            
          
           
           
             So
             that
             to
             desire
             to
             live
             ,
             is
             to
             desire
             to
             be
             always
             enduring
             the
             violent
             Shock
             of
             these
             oppositions
             ;
             and
             to
             desire
             Death
             ,
             is
             but
             to
             aspire
             to
             that
             Rest
             ,
             which
             each
             of
             those
             parts
             enjoys
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             both
             in
             their
             Center
             .
          
           
             And
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             nothing
             
               Dearer
               to
               us
               ,
               than
               our selves
               ,
            
             added
             he
             ,
             nor
             can
             look
             upon
             our selves
             to
             be
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             but
             so
             many
             Compounds
             ,
             whose
             Dissolution
             is
             certain
             and
             infallible
             ,
             we
             more
             properly
             
               languish
               than
               live
            
             ;
             and
             the
             case
             being
             so
             with
             us
             ,
             would
             it
             not
             be
             better
             for
             us
             not
             to
             be
             at
             all
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             to
             no
             other
             purpose
             ,
             than
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             shortly
             we
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             ?
             The
             care
             we
             take
             to
             preserve
             our selves
             ,
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             since
             after
             all
             ,
             we
             must
             die
             at
             last
             .
             The
             consideration
             of
             our
             
               Rarest
               Talents
            
             ,
             and
             most
             exquisite
             improvements
             in
             Knowledge
             ,
             gives
             us
             a
             
               second
               torment
            
             ,
             since
             we
             can
             look
             upon
             them
             as
             no
             other
             ,
             than
             Transitory
             Enjoyments
             ,
             whose
             acquisition
             has
             cost
             us
             a
             Thousand
             pains
             ,
             and
             yet
             ,
             whose
             loss
             it
             is
             no
             way
             in
             our
             power
             to
             prevent
             .
             
               In
               fine
            
             ,
             all
             that
             we
             reflect
             upon
             ,
             both
             
               within
               and
               without
            
             us
             ,
             contributes
             to
             render
             our
             Life
             so
             much
             the
             more
             odious
             and
             insupportable
             to
             us
             .
          
           
           
             I
             answered
             to
             all
             that
             ,
             That
             in
             my
             opinion
             ,
             these
             Arguments
             proved
             too
             much
             ;
             and
             that
             to
             give
             them
             their
             full
             force
             ,
             it
             weuld
             follow
             ,
             that
             I
             must
             needs
             be
             sorry
             for
             knowing
             any
             thing
             that
             surpasses
             my
             Understanding
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             false
             ,
             because
             
               the
               goodness
               of
               Judgment
               consists
               in
               being
               able
               to
               rest
               content
               with
               our
               condition
               ,
            
             and
             to
             put
             away
             those
             troublesome
             Thoughts
             that
             serve
             only
             to
             afflict
             us
             ,
             especially
             when
             we
             know
             not
             how
             by
             any
             means
             to
             remedy
             them
             .
             There
             is
             something
             of
             Solidity
             in
             thy
             answer
             ,
             replyed
             he
             ;
             but
             yet
             it
             is
             weak
             in
             two
             particulars
             :
             The
             one
             is
             ,
             in
             supposing
             we
             are
             able
             to
             suspend
             our
             Judgment
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             in
             thinking
             it
             possible
             we
             should
             love
             our selves
             without
             detesting
             our
             Dissolution
             :
             To
             be
             able
             to
             do
             the
             first
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             able
             ,
             with
             open
             Eyes
             ,
             not
             to
             see
             what
             is
             continually
             before
             us
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             able
             to
             do
             the
             second
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             love
             to
             be
             something
             ,
             without
             hating
             to
             be
             nothing
             .
             'T
             is
             a
             great
             weakness
             to
             imagine
             ,
             we
             can
             possibly
             live
             ,
             without
             being
             deeply
             affected
             with
             the
             Sense
             of
             our
             own
             Destruction
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             still
             a
             greater
             to
             torment
             our selves
             with
             the
             fear
             of
             what
             we
             know
             will
             infallibly
             come
             upon
             us
             :
             But
             it
             is
             the
             
               utmost
               degree
               of
               folly
            
             ,
             to
             seek
             after
             preservatives
             ,
             
             in
             order
             to
             avoid
             what
             we
             know
             to
             be
             absolutely
             inavoidable
             .
             To
             be
             able
             to
             live
             without
             the
             Sense
             of
             Death
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             able
             to
             live
             without
             knowing
             any
             thing
             of
             our selves
             ,
             since
             Death
             is
             inseparable
             from
             our
             Nature
             ;
             and
             that
             to
             consider
             our selves
             ,
             in
             all
             our
             several
             parts
             ,
             is
             to
             see
             we
             have
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             mortal
             in
             us
             .
             To
             be
             capable
             of
             fearing
             Death
             ,
             supposes
             us
             able
             to
             reconcile
             two
             Contradictions
             ,
             since
             to
             fear
             ,
             supposes
             some
             doubt
             in
             us
             ,
             whether
             what
             we
             fear
             will
             happen
             or
             no
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             certainly
             know
             we
             shall
             infallibly
             die
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             still
             more
             absurd
             to
             go
             about
             to
             take
             any
             Preservatives
             ,
             to
             prevent
             it
             ,
             when
             we
             know
             that
             to
             be
             impossible
             .
             I
             replied
             ,
             That
             we
             might
             justly
             fear
             ,
             not
             Death
             it self
             ,
             but
             its
             Approaches
             ;
             and
             that
             Preservatives
             were
             useful
             ,
             because
             they
             might
             at
             least
             stave
             it
             off
             from
             us
             for
             a
             while
             .
             Very
             good
             ,
             replied
             he
             again
             ,
             but
             dost
             thou
             not
             see
             ,
             that
             since
             the
             necessity
             of
             dying
             is
             indispensible
             ,
             and
             the
             putting
             it
             off
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             can
             be
             of
             no
             other
             service
             to
             us
             ,
             than
             to
             keep
             us
             the
             longer
             under
             continual
             pain
             ,
             grief
             ,
             and
             anguish
             .
             I
             answered
             him
             ,
             that
             these
             Reasons
             would
             be
             of
             much
             more
             weight
             among
             our
             Europeans
             ,
             than
             among
             them
             who
             know
             not
             what
             it
             
             is
             to
             suffer
             ;
             whereas
             the
             Life
             of
             the
             Europeans
             was
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             
               continued
               Chain
            
             of
             Miseries
             and
             Sufferings
             .
          
           
             How
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             have
             you
             any
             other
             Infirmities
             than
             those
             of
             being
             Mortal
             ,
             and
             knowing
             your selves
             to
             be
             daily
             advancing
             towards
             Death
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             I
             assured
             him
             ,
             that
             our
             People
             commonly
             died
             
               many
               Deaths
            
             ,
             before
             they
             came
             to
             die
             for
             good
             and
             all
             ,
             and
             that
             Death
             came
             not
             upon
             our
             Europeans
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Violence
             of
             those
             Diseases
             that
             knockt
             them
             down
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             at
             last
             faint
             away
             under
             them
             .
             This
             answer
             was
             to
             him
             a
             Mystery
             :
             And
             as
             I
             was
             endeavouring
             to
             make
             him
             comprehend
             our
             Gouts
             ,
             our
             Head-aches
             ,
             and
             our
             Colicks
             ;
             I
             found
             he
             understood
             me
             not
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             make
             him
             apprehend
             my
             meaning
             ,
             I
             was
             forced
             particularly
             to
             explain
             to
             him
             the
             Nature
             of
             some
             of
             those
             Diseases
             we
             suffer
             ;
             which
             assoon
             as
             he
             understood
             ,
             
               Is
               it
               possible
            
             ,
             cried
             he
             ,
             
               that
               any
               one
               should
               be
               in
               love
               with
               such
               a
               Life
               as
               that
               ?
            
             I
             answered
             ,
             that
             our
             People
             did
             not
             only
             love
             it
             ,
             but
             used
             all
             manner
             of
             means
             to
             prolong
             it
             ;
             from
             whence
             he
             took
             a
             fresh
             occasion
             to
             condemn
             us
             ,
             either
             for
             insensibility
             ,
             or
             extravagance
             ,
             not
             being
             able
             ,
             as
             he
             said
             ,
             to
             conceive
             how
             a
             reasonable
             Man
             that
             
             was
             assured
             of
             his
             Death
             ,
             and
             that
             saw
             himself
             daily
             dying
             ,
             by
             several
             sorts
             of
             Sufferings
             ,
             and
             that
             could
             not
             protract
             his
             Life
             ,
             but
             in
             continual
             Languishment
             ,
             could
             possibly
             forbear
             desiring
             Death
             ,
             as
             his
             greatest
             happiness
             .
             Our
             opinions
             ,
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             are
             vastly
             different
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             from
             yours
             :
             For
             we
             ,
             assoon
             as
             we
             come
             to
             understand
             our selves
             ,
             because
             we
             think
             our selves
             obliged
             to
             love
             our
             own
             selves
             ,
             and
             look
             upon
             our selves
             ,
             but
             as
             so
             many
             
               Victims
               of
               a
               superiour
               Cause
            
             ,
             that
             is
             able
             every
             moment
             to
             destroy
             us
             ,
             we
             therefore
             make
             very
             small
             account
             of
             our
             Life
             ,
             and
             esteem
             it
             but
             as
             a
             
               Happiness
               ,
               which
               we
               can
               enjoy
               but
               as
               a
               Passenger
               ,
            
             whilst
             it
             is
             fleeting
             and
             passing
             from
             us
             .
             The
             time
             in
             which
             we
             enjoy
             it
             ,
             is
             burthensome
             to
             us
             ,
             because
             it
             serves
             for
             nothing
             but
             to
             raise
             in
             us
             a
             grief
             for
             the
             loss
             of
             that
             happiness
             ,
             which
             it
             more
             lightly
             takes
             from
             us
             ,
             than
             at
             first
             it
             gave
             it
             us
             .
             In
             fine
             ,
             We
             are
             weary
             of
             living
             ,
             because
             we
             durst
             not
             fix
             our
             
               Affection
               upon
               our selves
               with
               all
               that
               tenderness
               ,
            
             we
             might
             otherwise
             have
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             enduring
             too
             great
             violences
             of
             Reluctance
             ,
             when
             we
             shall
             be
             forced
             to
             part
             from
             a
             being
             we
             have
             so
             much
             doated
             on
             .
             To
             that
             I
             answered
             him
             ,
             That
             Reason
             teaches
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             
             
             
             
             
             
               always
               better
               to
               be
               ,
               than
               not
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               that
               't
               was
               better
               to
               live
               ,
               tho'
               but
               for
               a
               day
               ,
               than
               never
               to
               live
               at
               all
               :
            
             To
             which
             he
             replyed
             ,
             that
             we
             were
             to
             distinguish
             two
             things
             in
             our
             Being
             ;
             one
             was
             our
             general
             existence
             ,
             that
             perishes
             not
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             our
             particular
             Existence
             ,
             or
             Individuality
             that
             perishes
             .
             The
             first
             is
             indeed
             better
             than
             privation
             ,
             and
             that
             't
             is
             in
             that
             sense
             ,
             't
             is
             true
             ;
             that
             being
             is
             preferable
             before
             not
             being
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             second
             ,
             viz.
             the
             being
             of
             our
             Individuality
             ,
             or
             particular
             being
             is
             oftentimes
             worse
             than
             not
             being
             ,
             especially
             when
             t
             is
             accompanied
             with
             a
             Knowledge
             that
             renders
             us
             unhappy
             .
             I
             answered
             again
             ,
             that
             if
             being
             in
             general
             were
             better
             than
             not
             being
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             follow
             ,
             That
             being
             likewise
             in
             particular
             ,
             was
             better
             than
             its
             Privation
             :
             But
             he
             satisfied
             me
             ,
             by
             proposing
             to
             me
             the
             very
             State
             in
             which
             I
             had
             lately
             been
             .
             Tell
             me
             ,
             I
             prithee
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             when
             thou
             consideredst
             thy
             condition
             in
             the
             place
             of
             which
             thou
             toldst
             us
             ,
             
               environned
               on
               all
               sides
               by
               Death
            
             ;
             could
             thou
             possibly
             esteem
             thy
             Life
             at
             that
             time
             a
             Happiness
             ,
             and
             could
             thou
             value
             it
             better
             than
             nothing
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             Knowledge
             thou
             hadst
             ,
             served
             then
             only
             to
             
               augment
               thy
               misery
            
             ?
             It
             is
             then
             to
             no
             purpose
             to
             maintain
             
             that
             Knowledge
             that
             afflicts
             me
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             no
             Happiness
             to
             me
             ,
             but
             an
             unhappiness
             so
             much
             the
             more
             sensible
             ,
             as
             I
             know
             it
             the
             more
             perfectly
             :
             It
             is
             from
             
               that
               principle
               that
               flows
               our
               true
               Misery
               ,
            
             that
             we
             know
             what
             we
             are
             ,
             and
             what
             we
             must
             be
             ,
             we
             know
             that
             we
             are
             noble
             ,
             and
             excellent
             beings
             :
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             worthy
             of
             an
             eternal
             Duration
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             see
             that
             for
             all
             our
             Nobleness
             and
             Excellence
             ,
             we
             depend
             of
             a
             
               Thousand
               other
               Creatures
            
             ,
             that
             are
             inferiour
             to
             us
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             we
             look
             upon
             our selves
             ,
             as
             bweings
             that
             were
             brought
             up
             only
             to
             be
             rendered
             so
             much
             the
             more
             unhappy
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             which
             makes
             us
             chuse
             rather
             
               not
               to
               be
               at
               all
            
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             at
             the
             same
             time
             so
             excellent
             ,
             and
             so
             miserable
             .
          
           
             Our
             Ancestors
             were
             so
             strongly
             perswaded
             of
             this
             Truth
             ;
             that
             they
             
               sought
               Death
               with
               the
               greatest
               passion
            
             in
             the
             World
             :
             But
             because
             by
             that
             means
             our
             Country
             begun
             to
             grow
             desolate
             ,
             and
             dispeopled
             ,
             reasons
             were
             found
             out
             to
             perswade
             those
             which
             remained
             ,
             to
             spare
             themselves
             for
             some
             time
             :
             for
             it
             was
             represented
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             so
             very
             
               fine
               and
               spacious
               a
               Country
            
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             left
             useless
             ;
             that
             we
             are
             an
             
               Ornament
               of
               the
               Universe
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ought
             to
             endure
             Life
             ,
             tho'
             it
             
             were
             but
             to
             please
             that
             
               Soveraign
               Master
            
             that
             gave
             it
             us
             .
             Upon
             which
             ,
             some
             time
             after
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             Re-implace
             those
             that
             had
             sought
             for
             Rest
             in
             a
             voluntary
             Death
             ,
             all
             that
             remained
             alive
             ,
             obliged
             themselves
             to
             present
             no
             less
             than
             
               three
               Children
               to
               the
               Hebs
            
             ;
             by
             which
             means
             ,
             all
             the
             Country
             being
             well
             Repeopled
             ,
             an
             order
             was
             published
             ,
             that
             no
             Person
             should
             have
             permission
             to
             go
             to
             his
             
               Long
               Rest
            
             ,
             but
             such
             a
             one
             who
             should
             present
             another
             Man
             to
             the
             Heb
             ,
             either
             his
             own
             Son
             ,
             or
             another
             ,
             who
             was
             willing
             to
             be
             his
             Lieutenant
             ,
             and
             to
             supply
             his
             place
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             oreered
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             that
             none
             should
             have
             the
             priviledge
             ,
             neither
             to
             demand
             such
             a
             Permission
             ,
             till
             he
             had
             lived
             at
             least
             100
             Years
             ,
             or
             could
             shew
             some
             Wound
             that
             extreamly
             incommoded
             him
             .
             Just
             as
             he
             had
             finished
             those
             words
             ,
             we
             were
             joyned
             by
             
               two
               Brethren
            
             ,
             for
             which
             I
             was
             very
             sorry
             ,
             because
             I
             never
             found
             my
             
               Old
               Man
            
             in
             so
             good
             a
             humour
             to
             discover
             to
             me
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             all
             those
             things
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             demanded
             of
             him
             some
             Explication
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             to
             proceed
             with
             our
             Narration
             ,
             there
             never
             is
             held
             any
             Assembly
             at
             the
             Heb
             ,
             at
             which
             there
             is
             not
             twenty
             or
             thirty
             Persons
             that
             demand
             the
             Liberty
             
             to
             return
             to
             their
             rest
             ,
             and
             they
             never
             refuse
             any
             ,
             be
             they
             who
             they
             will
             ,
             that
             produce
             just
             Reasons
             for
             it
             :
             And
             when
             any
             one
             has
             
               obtained
               Permission
               to
               go
               out
               of
               this
               Life
               ,
            
             he
             presents
             his
             Lieutenant
             ,
             who
             must
             be
             at
             least
             36
             years
             of
             age
             .
             The
             Company
             receives
             him
             with
             Joy
             ,
             and
             gives
             him
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             
               old
               Man
            
             that
             has
             a
             Mind
             to
             die
             ;
             which
             done
             ,
             they
             represent
             to
             him
             the
             brave
             actions
             of
             his
             Predecessors
             ,
             and
             tell
             him
             they
             are
             confident
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             degenerate
             from
             the
             vertue
             of
             him
             ,
             whose
             place
             he
             is
             going
             to
             supply
             .
             When
             that
             Ceremony
             is
             over
             ,
             the
             
               old
               Man
            
             goes
             merrily
             to
             the
             Table
             ,
             furnished
             for
             that
             effect
             ,
             with
             the
             
               Fruit
               of
               Rest
            
             ,
             where
             he
             eats
             to
             the
             number
             of
             eight
             of
             them
             ,
             with
             a
             smiling
             and
             calm
             Countenance
             ;
             when
             he
             has
             eaten
             Four
             of
             them
             ,
             his
             Heart
             begins
             to
             dilate
             ,
             and
             his
             Spleen
             to
             enlarge
             it self
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             extraordinary
             joy
             he
             feels
             within
             him
             ,
             makes
             him
             commit
             several
             extravagancies
             ,
             as
             
               dancing
               ,
               leaping
            
             ,
             and
             talking
             all
             manner
             of
             idle
             foolish
             things
             ,
             which
             the
             Brethren
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             ,
             as
             coming
             from
             a
             Man
             that
             has
             lost
             his
             reason
             :
             then
             they
             present
             him
             two
             more
             ,
             that
             quite
             distract
             his
             Brain
             ;
             after
             which
             ,
             his
             Lieutenant
             ,
             and
             another
             Person
             conduct
             him
             
             to
             the
             place
             ,
             he
             before-hand
             chose
             for
             a
             Sepulchre
             ,
             where
             they
             give
             him
             two
             more
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             Fruits
             ,
             which
             plunge
             him
             into
             an
             
               Eternal
               Sleep
            
             .
             Then
             they
             close
             up
             his
             Tomb
             ,
             and
             return
             back
             ,
             beseeching
             the
             
               Soveraign
               Being
            
             ,
             to
             advance
             those
             happy
             Moments
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             may
             have
             the
             Priviledge
             to
             enjoy
             the
             
               like
               Rest
            
             with
             their
             departed
             Brother
             .
             In
             this
             manner
             are
             the
             Australians
             born
             ,
             and
             thus
             they
             live
             and
             die
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Exercises
             of
             the
             Australians
             .
          
           
             THE
             Australians
             reckon
             their
             Years
             from
             the
             
               first
               point
               of
               the
               Solstice
               of
               Capricorn
               ,
            
             to
             the
             revolution
             of
             the
             same
             Point
             ,
             and
             they
             judge
             of
             it
             exactly
             by
             the
             shadow
             of
             a
             Point
             fastned
             to
             a
             Wall
             ,
             and
             opposed
             directly
             to
             the
             South
             :
             And
             when
             that
             Shadow
             is
             come
             to
             the
             lowest
             Point
             in
             all
             their
             Appartments
             ,
             then
             they
             know
             ,
             the
             Year
             is
             finished
             .
             From
             that
             Point
             to
             the
             Equinox
             in
             March
             ,
             they
             count
             a
             Sueb
             ,
             or
             Month
             ;
             from
             that
             Equinox
             again
             to
             the
             
               Solstice
               of
            
             Cancer
             ,
             they
             count
             another
             
             Month
             ;
             from
             that
             time
             to
             the
             other
             Equinox
             ,
             they
             count
             a
             third
             Month
             ;
             and
             their
             fourth
             Month
             extends
             from
             that
             Equinox
             to
             the
             Solstice
             of
             Capricorn
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             have
             but
             
               four
               Months
               in
               the
               Year
            
             .
             They
             call
             Suew
             what
             we
             call
             Weeks
             ,
             and
             reckon
             them
             by
             Moons
             ;
             they
             divide
             the
             Day
             (
             which
             they
             call
             Suec
             )
             into
             three
             parts
             :
             The
             beginning
             of
             the
             Day
             they
             call
             Mure
             ;
             the
             middle
             part
             they
             call
             Dure
             ,
             and
             the
             latter
             part
             they
             call
             Spure
             .
             They
             make
             no
             division
             of
             the
             Night
             ,
             because
             they
             pass
             it
             wholly
             in
             
               profound
               Sleep
            
             ,
             which
             they
             procure
             by
             eating
             some
             
               R●sting
               Fruits
            
             before
             they
             go
             to
             Sleep
             ,
             which
             lay
             them
             so
             fast
             ,
             that
             nothing
             is
             able
             to
             wake
             them
             so
             long
             as
             their
             Senses
             remain
             benummed
             by
             the
             vertue
             of
             those
             Fruits
             .
             Their
             Mure
             begins
             at
             Five
             in
             the
             Morning
             ,
             and
             lasts
             'till
             Ten
             ;
             their
             Dure
             follows
             next
             ,
             and
             ends
             at
             Three
             in
             the
             Afternoon
             ;
             and
             then
             succeeds
             their
             Spure
             ,
             which
             lasts
             'till
             Eight
             at
             Night
             .
             The
             first
             part
             of
             the
             Day
             is
             employed
             for
             the
             Heb
             ,
             and
             the
             Sciences
             ;
             the
             second
             for
             Work
             ;
             and
             the
             third
             for
             
               publick
               Exercise
            
             .
             They
             go
             the
             Heb
             every
             five
             Days
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             order
             they
             observe
             in
             it
             :
             The
             first
             Quarter
             passes
             the
             Mure
             there
             ,
             the
             second
             the
             Dure
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             the
             Spure
             .
             The
             second
             day
             ,
             the
             
             fourth
             Quarter
             spends
             the
             Mure
             there
             ,
             the
             fifth
             the
             Dure
             ,
             and
             the
             sixth
             the
             Spure
             .
             The
             third
             day
             succeeds
             in
             the
             said
             three
             parts
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             the
             seventh
             ,
             the
             eighth
             ,
             and
             the
             ninth
             ;
             and
             the
             two
             following
             days
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Quarters
             in
             the
             same
             order
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             sixth
             day
             the
             first
             Quarter
             begins
             again
             ;
             not
             in
             the
             Mure
             ,
             or
             Morning
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Dure
             .
             By
             this
             means
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             That
             there
             are
             always
             400
             Persons
             at
             the
             Hab
             ,
             besides
             those
             of
             the
             Hebs
             that
             follow
             their
             respective
             Quarters
             .
             Thus
             they
             pass
             one
             third
             part
             of
             the
             Day
             in
             the
             Hab
             ,
             without
             speaking
             one
             Word
             ,
             observing
             a
             steps
             distance
             between
             person
             and
             person
             ,
             and
             are
             all
             the
             while
             so
             attentive
             upon
             what
             they
             are
             then
             thinking
             upon
             ,
             that
             nothing
             is
             able
             in
             the
             least
             to
             distract
             their
             thoughts
             .
             I
             was
             told
             ,
             They
             formerly
             used
             to
             make
             some
             
               outward
               signs
            
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             wry
             Faces
             ,
             and
             odd
             postures
             of
             Body
             ,
             but
             now
             they
             have
             wholly
             abolish'd
             them
             ,
             as
             unworthy
             of
             reasonable
             men
             to
             do
             .
             Those
             days
             in
             which
             they
             go
             not
             to
             the
             Hab
             ,
             they
             are
             obliged
             to
             be
             at
             the
             Heb
             ,
             to
             treat
             
               of
               the
               Sciences
            
             ;
             which
             they
             do
             with
             an
             order
             and
             method
             ▪
             most
             admirably
             plain
             ,
             and
             perfectly
             agreeing
             in
             all
             its
             parts
             .
             They
             propose
             every
             one
             in
             their
             turn
             all
             their
             difficulties
             ,
             
             which
             they
             maintain
             with
             powerful
             Reasons
             ;
             after
             which
             ,
             they
             answer
             all
             the
             objections
             which
             their
             Antagonists
             oppose
             against
             them
             .
             When
             the
             Dispute
             is
             ended
             ,
             they
             ,
             if
             any
             thing
             of
             Importance
             happen
             to
             have
             been
             proposed
             ,
             they
             write
             it
             into
             the
             
               publick
               Book
            
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             carefully
             sets
             it
             down
             too
             in
             private
             .
             If
             any
             of
             them
             know
             any
             thing
             that
             displeases
             him
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             thinks
             may
             be
             advantagious
             to
             his
             Country
             ,
             he
             proposes
             it
             to
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             who
             take
             such
             resolutions
             thereupon
             ,
             as
             they
             judge
             most
             reasonable
             ,
             without
             aiming
             at
             any
             thing
             but
             the
             publick
             Good.
             
          
           
             They
             employ
             the
             next
             third
             part
             of
             their
             Day
             in
             their
             Gardens
             ,
             which
             they
             cultivate
             with
             such
             art
             and
             skill
             ,
             as
             is
             unknown
             in
             Europe
             .
             They
             know
             how
             to
             give
             such
             an
             agreeable
             sweetness
             to
             their
             Fruits
             ,
             by
             watering
             their
             Trees
             with
             certain
             Liquors
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             be
             eaten
             more
             delicious
             than
             they
             .
             Their
             Flower-Pots
             are
             enamell'd
             with
             a
             thousand
             sorts
             of
             Flowers
             ,
             of
             different
             beauties
             ,
             that
             seem
             to
             vie
             with
             one
             another
             in
             fineness
             and
             variety
             of
             colours
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             charms
             of
             their
             perfuming
             smells
             .
             Their
             Walks
             are
             longer
             than
             the
             Sight
             can
             reach
             ,
             and
             so
             neatly
             ordered
             ,
             that
             nothing
             of
             that
             
             nature
             can
             be
             more
             compleat
             .
             The
             whole
             is
             cut
             through
             in
             all
             convenient
             places
             with
             a
             thousand
             different
             sorts
             of
             Water-Works
             ,
             which
             are
             made
             into
             
               Basons
               ,
               Chanels
               ,
               Cascades
            
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             Art
             can
             invent
             for
             the
             pleasure
             of
             the
             Senses
             ,
             that
             those
             Gardens
             are
             thereby
             made
             such
             really
             ,
             as
             we
             fancy
             them
             to
             be
             sometimes
             in
             Idea
             ,
             when
             we
             let
             our
             Imagination
             follow
             the
             dictates
             of
             our
             luxurious
             desires
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             third
             part
             of
             their
             Day
             is
             allotted
             for
             three
             sorts
             of
             very
             diverting
             Exercises
             ;
             the
             first
             consists
             in
             producing
             what
             they
             have
             newly
             invented
             ,
             or
             repeating
             the
             Experiments
             of
             what
             they
             had
             already
             shewn
             ;
             but
             there
             seldom
             passes
             a
             day
             but
             they
             propose
             some
             new
             Invention
             ,
             upon
             which
             they
             always
             take
             care
             to
             Register
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Inventor
             in
             their
             Book
             of
             publick
             Curiosities
             ,
             which
             they
             esteem
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             honours
             can
             be
             done
             them
             ;
             and
             in
             32
             years
             time
             ,
             I
             observed
             above
             5000
             of
             these
             new
             Inventions
             Recorded
             ,
             that
             would
             pass
             for
             so
             many
             Prodigies
             among
             us
             .
          
           
             Their
             second
             Exercise
             consists
             in
             managing
             two
             sorts
             of
             Arms
             ,
             one
             of
             which
             is
             very
             like
             our
             Halberds
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             resembles
             much
             our
             Organ-Pipes
             .
             They
             use
             
             the
             former
             with
             great
             agility
             ,
             but
             yet
             not
             with
             altogether
             so
             much
             dexterity
             as
             our
             Europeans
             .
             Their
             Halberts
             are
             so
             massie
             and
             strong
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             easily
             run
             through
             the
             bodies
             of
             six
             Men
             ,
             one
             behind
             another
             .
             They
             are
             made
             of
             six
             pieces
             of
             Wood
             ,
             seasoned
             with
             Sea-water
             ,
             impregnated
             with
             some
             certain
             Drugs
             ,
             which
             render
             them
             very
             hard
             ,
             and
             yet
             very
             light
             .
             The
             other
             Arms
             which
             I
             have
             compared
             to
             our
             Organ-Pipes
             ,
             are
             composed
             of
             ten
             or
             twelve
             Pipes
             ,
             which
             are
             furnished
             with
             certain
             Springs
             at
             one
             end
             ,
             which
             being
             let
             go
             ,
             discharge
             Bullets
             with
             so
             great
             a
             force
             ,
             that
             they
             pierce
             through
             the
             bodies
             of
             six
             Men
             ,
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             at
             one
             shot
             ,
             the
             action
             of
             which
             Spring
             is
             so
             quick
             and
             rapid
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             impossible
             to
             fence
             off
             its
             blow
             ,
             but
             men
             find
             themselves
             shot
             before
             they
             are
             aware
             they
             were
             aimed
             at
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             their
             Halberts
             they
             exercise
             them
             in
             throwing
             thirty
             or
             forty
             Paces
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             dextrously
             ,
             that
             in
             fifteen
             throws
             they
             seldom
             miss
             twice
             of
             their
             mark
             .
             But
             their
             Strength
             is
             much
             more
             prodigious
             than
             their
             Art
             ,
             for
             they
             carry
             ,
             without
             straining
             themselves
             ,
             to
             the
             weight
             of
             six
             or
             seven
             Quintals
             ,
             or
             hundred
             weight
             ;
             and
             pull
             up
             Trees
             by
             
             the
             Roots
             ,
             which
             we
             could
             hardly
             shake
             ;
             &
             I
             saw
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             after
             he
             had
             run
             through
             ,
             with
             his
             Halbert
             ,
             four
             half
             men
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             us
             ,
             carried
             them
             afterwards
             upon
             one
             of
             his
             Shoulders
             ,
             hanging
             upon
             his
             Halbert
             ,
             two
             before
             ,
             and
             two
             behind
             .
          
           
             Their
             third
             Exercise
             consists
             in
             throwing
             certain
             Balls
             ,
             of
             three
             or
             four
             different
             sizes
             ,
             some
             of
             which
             they
             throw
             up
             into
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             some
             at
             Butts
             ,
             or
             Marks
             ;
             those
             which
             they
             cast
             into
             the
             Air
             ,
             to
             be
             well
             thrown
             ,
             must
             hit
             one
             another
             in
             a
             certain
             point
             mark'd
             out
             ;
             and
             those
             which
             are
             cast
             against
             Butts
             ,
             must
             pass
             through
             a
             hole
             in
             the
             said
             Butt
             ,
             which
             they
             will
             often
             do
             ten
             or
             twelve
             times
             together
             .
             And
             that
             which
             is
             most
             to
             be
             remarked
             in
             these
             Exercises
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             perform
             them
             with
             much
             briskness
             and
             gayety
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             tempered
             with
             a
             certain
             Air
             of
             Gravity
             and
             Majesty
             ,
             without
             any
             disorder
             or
             discomposure
             of
             mind
             .
             The
             Balls
             they
             throw
             one
             at
             another
             ,
             are
             like
             our
             Tennis-Balls
             ,
             but
             softer
             ,
             and
             less
             dangerous
             :
             and
             the
             Art
             of
             him
             that
             throws
             them
             consists
             in
             hitting
             him
             against
             whom
             he
             plays
             :
             and
             his
             Adversary
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             places
             all
             his
             skill
             in
             avoiding
             the
             stroke
             aimed
             at
             him
             ;
             and
             the
             pleasure
             of
             
             seeing
             them
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             People
             will
             quit
             ,
             to
             go
             to
             see
             such
             a
             Divertisement
             .
             For
             sometimes
             they
             capringly
             leap
             backward
             ,
             to
             let
             the
             Ball
             pass
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             they
             turn
             and
             bend
             their
             bodies
             so
             many-several
             ways
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Rope-Dancer
             or
             Tumbler
             among
             us
             can
             come
             near
             them
             for
             agility
             .
             When
             he
             that
             throws
             the
             Ball
             ,
             le
             ts
             flie
             3
             or
             4
             ,
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             admirable
             thing
             to
             see
             the
             dextrous
             behaviour
             of
             him
             against
             whom
             they
             are
             directed
             ,
             who
             stoops
             to
             avoid
             the
             one
             ,
             bends
             himself
             to
             escape
             another
             ,
             receives
             and
             throws
             back
             the
             third
             and
             the
             fourth
             with
             his-hands
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             with
             his
             feet
             ;
             which
             several
             actions
             he
             performs
             almost
             all
             in
             the
             same
             instant
             ;
             because
             all
             the
             Balls
             being
             always
             thrown
             very
             straight
             ,
             it
             necessarily
             hapens
             ,
             either
             that
             all
             of
             them
             hit
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             at
             whom
             they
             are
             aimed
             must
             use
             an
             extraordinary
             dexterity
             in
             avoiding
             ,
             or
             putting
             them
             by
             .
             I
             was
             counted
             very
             dextrous
             in
             Portugal
             ,
             but
             yet
             I
             seemed
             very
             unhandy
             among
             the
             Australians
             ;
             and
             had
             I
             not
             pretended
             an
             excuse
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             wounds
             I
             had
             received
             ,
             I
             should
             have
             made
             them
             think
             my
             Nation
             to
             be
             very
             dull
             and
             unactive
             People
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Australian
             Language
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Studies
             of
             the
             Australians
             .
          
           
             THE
             Australians
             have
             three
             ways
             of
             expressing
             themselves
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             in
             Europe
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             Voice
             ,
             by
             Signs
             ,
             and
             by
             Writing
             .
             Among
             these
             ,
             Signs
             are
             most
             familiar
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             I
             have
             observed
             them
             to
             converse
             together
             several
             hours
             ,
             without
             declaring
             their
             minds
             any
             other
             way
             than
             that
             .
             They
             never
             speak
             but
             when
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             make
             continued
             Discourses
             ,
             and
             to
             express
             a
             long
             Series
             of
             Propositions
             :
             All
             their
             Words
             are
             Monosyllables
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             but
             one
             Conjugation
             ;
             as
             for
             Example
             ,
             Af
             ,
             signifies
             to
             Love
             ;
             which
             is
             thus
             conjugated
             in
             the
             
               Present
               Tense
               ,
               La
               ,
               Pa
               ,
               Ma
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             I
             Love
             ,
             thou
             Lovest
             ,
             he
             Loves
             :
             
               Lla
               ,
               Ppa
               ,
               Mma
            
             ;
             we
             Love
             ,
             you
             Love
             ,
             they
             Love.
             They
             have
             but
             one
             Tense
             for
             the
             time
             past
             ,
             
               Lga
               ,
               Pga
               ,
               Mga
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             I
             have
             Loved
             ,
             thou
             hast
             Loved
             ,
             he
             has
             Loved
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             Future
             is
             ,
             
               Lda
               ,
               Pda
               ,
               Mda
            
             ,
             I
             shall
             ,
             or
             will
             Love
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Llda
               ,
               Ppda
               ,
               Mmda
               ,
            
             we
             shall
             ,
             or
             will
             Love
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Uf
            
             in
             the
             Astralian
             Tongue
             signifies
             
             to
             work
             ,
             which
             they
             conjugate
             thus
             ,
             
               Lu
               ,
               Pu
               ,
               Mu
            
             ,
             I
             work
             ,
             thou
             workest
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Lgu
               ,
               Pgu
               ,
               Mgu
               ,
            
             we
             Work
             ,
             &c.
             and
             so
             in
             the
             other
             Tenses
             .
          
           
             They
             have
             no
             Declensions
             ,
             nor
             Articles
             ,
             and
             but
             very
             few
             Nouns
             :
             They
             express
             simple
             substances
             by
             one
             single
             Vowel
             ,
             and
             Compound
             Bodies
             ,
             by
             the
             Vowels
             that
             signifie
             the
             chief
             Elements
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             are
             composed
             .
             They
             own
             but
             five
             simple
             Bodies
             or
             Elements
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             first
             and
             noblest
             in
             their
             esteem
             is
             the
             Fire
             ,
             which
             they
             express
             by
             the
             single
             Vowel
             A
             ,
             the
             second
             is
             the
             Air
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             E
             ,
             the
             third
             is
             Salt
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             G
             ,
             the
             fourth
             is
             Water
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             I
             ,
             and
             the
             fifth
             is
             Earth
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             U.
             
          
           
             All
             their
             Adjectives
             and
             their
             Epithets
             are
             expressed
             by
             so
             many
             single
             Consonants
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             have
             a
             greater
             number
             than
             the
             Europeans
             .
             Every
             Consonant
             signifies
             a
             Quality
             that
             belongs
             to
             the
             things
             signified
             by
             the
             Vowels
             :
             Thus
             B
             signifies
             Clear
             ,
             C
             Hot
             ,
             D
             Disagreeable
             ,
             F
             Dry
             :
             and
             by
             these
             Explications
             they
             so
             perfectly
             from
             their
             words
             ,
             that
             assoon
             as
             a
             Man
             hears
             them
             pronounced
             ,
             he
             presently
             conceives
             the
             nature
             of
             things
             they
             signifie
             ;
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             they
             call
             the
             
             Stars
             AeB
             ,
             a
             word
             which
             signifies
             in
             one
             Breath
             ,
             the
             two
             chief
             Elements
             ,
             or
             simple
             Bodies
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             are
             composed
             ,
             and
             withal
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             Luminous
             .
             They
             call
             the
             Sun
             Aab
             ,
             the
             Birds
             Oef
             ,
             which
             signifies
             at
             once
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             composed
             of
             a
             dry
             ,
             salt
             and
             airy
             substance
             .
             They
             call
             a
             Man
             Vez
             ,
             which
             signifies
             a
             substance
             ,
             partly
             airy
             ,
             and
             partly
             Earthy
             ,
             tempered
             with
             some
             moisture
             ;
             the
             same
             method
             they
             observe
             in
             the
             composition
             of
             other
             Names
             .
             The
             advantage
             of
             this
             way
             of
             speaking
             is
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             means
             a
             Man
             becomes
             a
             Philosopher
             ,
             by
             learning
             the
             first
             words
             he
             pronounces
             ,
             and
             that
             one
             can
             name
             nothing
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             which
             would
             pass
             for
             a
             miraculous
             thing
             with
             any
             one
             that
             knew
             not
             their
             Alphabet
             ,
             nor
             the
             composition
             of
             their
             words
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             their
             way
             of
             speaking
             be
             admirable
             ,
             their
             method
             of
             writing
             is
             much
             more
             :
             they
             use
             only
             points
             to
             express
             their
             Vowels
             ,
             which
             points
             are
             distinguish'd
             only
             by
             their
             Situation
             .
             They
             have
             Five
             places
             for
             them
             ,
             the
             uppermost
             signifying
             A
             ,
             the
             second
             E
             ,
             and
             so
             forward
             .
             As
             for
             example
             .
          
           
             A
             ,
             E
             ,
             I
             ,
             O
             ,
             U.
             
          
           
           
             And
             though
             it
             seems
             to
             us
             very
             difficult
             to
             distinguish
             them
             ,
             yet
             use
             has
             made
             it
             very
             easie
             to
             them
             :
             they
             have
             36
             Consonants
             ,
             24
             of
             which
             are
             remarkable
             ;
             they
             are
             little
             strokes
             that
             are
             made
             round
             about
             the
             points
             ,
             and
             signifie
             according
             to
             the
             order
             of
             their
             several
             places
             ;
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             
               E
               B
            
             signifies
             clear
             Air
             ,
             
               I
               C
            
             Hot
             Water
             ,
             
               I
               X
            
             Cold
             Water
             ,
             
               U
               L
            
             Moist
             Earth
             ,
             
               A
               F
            
             Dry
             fire
             ,
             
               E
               S
            
             White
             Air
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             the
             rest
             :
             they
             have
             about
             18
             or
             19
             more
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             no
             Consonants
             in
             Europe
             that
             can
             express
             .
          
           
             The
             more
             we
             consider
             that
             way
             of
             writing
             ,
             the
             more
             secrets
             we
             shall
             find
             in
             it
             to
             admire
             .
             B
             signifies
             clear
             ,
             or
             bright
             ,
             C
             hot
             ,
             X
             cold
             ,
             L
             moist
             ,
             F
             dry
             ,
             S
             white
             ,
             N
             black
             ,
             T
             green
             ,
             D
             disagreeable
             ,
             P
             sweet
             ,
             Q
             pleasant
             ,
             R
             bitter
             ,
             M
             desirable
             ,
             G
             evil
             ,
             Z
             high
             ,
             H
             low
             ,
             J
             consonant
             red
             ,
             A
             join'd
             with
             2
             ,
             peaceable
             .
             Thus
             assoon
             as
             they
             hear
             ,
             or
             pronounce
             a
             word
             ,
             they
             apprehend
             at
             the
             same
             time
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             signified
             by
             it
             ;
             as
             when
             they
             write
             this
             word
             Ipin
             ,
             they
             presently
             understand
             by
             it
             an
             Apple
             ,
             both
             sweet
             and
             delicious
             ,
             and
             Izd
             ,
             a
             bad
             and
             disagreeable
             Fruit
             ,
             &c.
             
             When
             they
             teach
             a
             Child
             ,
             they
             explain
             to
             him
             all
             the
             Elements
             ,
             and
             the
             nature
             of
             all
             things
             signified
             by
             the
             words
             he
             
             pronounces
             .
             Which
             is
             of
             wonderful
             advantage
             ,
             as
             well
             to
             the
             publick
             ,
             as
             to
             particular
             persons
             :
             because
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             know
             how
             to
             read
             ,
             which
             is
             commonly
             at
             three
             years
             old
             ,
             they
             apprehend
             at
             the
             same
             time
             the
             Properties
             of
             all
             manner
             of
             Beings
             .
             They
             attain
             to
             perfection
             in
             reading
             at
             ten
             years
             ;
             and
             are
             skilled
             in
             all
             the
             Secrets
             of
             their
             Letters
             at
             fourteen
             .
             They
             understand
             all
             the
             difficulties
             of
             Philosophy
             at
             twenty
             ,
             and
             from
             twenty
             ,
             to
             twenty
             five
             ,
             they
             apply
             themselves
             to
             the
             contemplation
             of
             the
             Stars
             ;
             and
             they
             divide
             that
             Study
             into
             three
             parts
             ;
             the
             first
             concerns
             the
             Revolution
             of
             the
             Stars
             ,
             the
             second
             ,
             their
             distinction
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             ,
             their
             qualities
             ,
             with
             their
             Reasonings
             thereupon
             ,
             which
             are
             quite
             different
             from
             those
             of
             our
             Europeans
             ,
             upon
             that
             Subject
             .
             But
             this
             being
             a
             Matter
             purely
             Philosophical
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             proper
             place
             here
             to
             enter
             into
             any
             particular
             explication
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             From
             twenty
             five
             till
             twenty
             eight
             years
             of
             Age
             ,
             they
             imploy
             themselves
             in
             studying
             the
             History
             of
             their
             Country
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             only
             in
             that
             one
             point
             they
             shew
             a
             weakness
             of
             mind
             ,
             like
             to
             that
             of
             other
             People
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             great
             Antiquity
             to
             which
             they
             extend
             their
             Original
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             fabulous
             things
             they
             
             relate
             of
             the
             first
             Men
             from
             which
             they
             pretend
             themselves
             descended
             .
             For
             they
             count
             above
             12000
             Revolutions
             of
             Solstices
             since
             the
             beginning
             of
             their
             Republick
             .
             They
             pretend
             to
             derive
             their
             Original
             from
             HAAB
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             God
             ,
             who
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             produced
             three
             Men
             ,
             from
             whom
             all
             the
             rest
             descended
             .
             They
             have
             some
             Records
             written
             upon
             old
             Barks
             of
             Trees
             ,
             that
             contain
             8000
             Revolutions
             of
             their
             History
             ,
             which
             are
             written
             in
             the
             form
             of
             Annals
             ;
             the
             rest
             is
             comprehended
             in
             48
             Volumes
             ,
             of
             a
             prodigious
             bigness
             ;
             but
             all
             that
             is
             reported
             in
             them
             ,
             has
             more
             of
             the
             appearance
             of
             Romantick
             Prodigies
             ,
             than
             of
             real
             historical
             Events
             ,
             and
             is
             more
             wonderful
             than
             credible
             .
             For
             if
             all
             they
             relate
             be
             true
             ,
             the
             Stars
             are
             multiplied
             by
             two
             thirds
             more
             than
             they
             were
             at
             first
             ;
             the
             Sun
             grown
             bigger
             by
             one
             half
             ;
             and
             the
             Moon
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             shrunk
             much
             less
             ;
             the
             Sea
             has
             changed
             its
             place
             ;
             and
             a
             thousand
             other
             like
             things
             have
             happened
             contrary
             to
             all
             appearance
             of
             probability
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             us
             Europeans
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             they
             make
             our
             Race
             to
             begin
             not
             'till
             5000
             Revolutions
             after
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Original
             which
             they
             give
             us
             ,
             is
             altogether
             
             Ridiculous
             ;
             for
             they
             Report
             ,
             
               That
               a
               Serpent
               of
               an
               unmeasurable
               bigness
               ,
               and
               of
               an
               amphibious
               nature
               ,
               which
               they
               call
            
             Ams
             ,
             
               throwing
               himself
               upon
               a
               Woman
               ,
               while
               she
               was
               asleep
               ,
               and
               having
               enjoyed
               her
               ,
               without
               doing
               her
               any
               other
               mischief
               ,
               the
               Woman
               waking
               towards
               the
               end
               of
               the
               action
               ,
               was
               struck
               with
               such
               a
               horror
               at
               it
               ,
               that
               in
               a
               fright
               she
               threw
               her self
               into
               the
               Sea
               ;
               but
               that
               the
               Serpent
               leaping
               in
               after
               her
               ,
               swam
               by
               her
               ,
               and
               keeping
               her
               above
               water
               ,
               carried
               her
               to
               a
               neighbouring
               Island
               ,
               where
               the
               Woman
               recovering
               her
               fright
               ,
               and
               being
               moved
               with
               the
               strange
               friendship
               shown
               her
               by
               that
               Animal
               ,
               repented
               of
               her
               despair
               ,
               and
               was
               wrought
               upon
               to
               use
               all
               endeavours
               to
               preserve
               her
               life
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               sought
               about
               that
               Desart
               for
               all
               that
               might
               contribute
               to
               her
               Nourishment
               ;
               and
               the
               Serpent
               on
               his
               side
               ,
               brought
               her
               all
               he
               could
               find
               .
               At
               last
               this
               Woman
               was
               delivered
               of
               two
               Children
               ,
               the
               one
               a
               Boy
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               a
               Girl
               .
               Upon
               which
               the
               Serpent
               redoubled
               bis
               care
               ,
               and
               never
               ceased
               going
               up
               and
               down
               to
               look
               for
               Provisions
               to
               feed
               the
               Mother
               and
               the
               Children
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               could
               not
               meet
               with
               the
               Fruits
               which
               they
               ordinarily
               fed
               upon
               ,
               he
               would
               take
               Fish
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               small
               Animals
               ▪
               and
               bring
               them
               to
               eat
               .
               But
               as
               those
               Children
               grew
               up
               ,
               they
               shewed
               every
               day
               more
               and
               more
               visible
               marks
               of
               malice
            
             
             
               and
               brutality
               ,
               which
               so
               grieved
               the
               Mother
               ,
               that
               nothing
               could
               appease
               her
               sorrow
               .
               The
               Serpent
               thereupon
               taking
               notice
               of
               her
               trouble
               ,
               and
               thinking
               she
               pined
               after
               her
               own
               Country
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               endeavoured
               to
               comfort
               ber
               without
               any
               effect
               ,
               he
               made
               her
               understand
               by
               signs
               ,
               that
               if
               she
               had
               a
               mind
               to
               return
               to
               her
               own
               Country
               People
               ,
               he
               was
               ready
               to
               assist
               her
               in
               her
               return
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               done
               in
               bringing
               her
               where
               she
               was
               now
               .
               Upon
               this
               ,
               the
               Woman
               threw
               her self
               into
               the
               Water
               ,
               more
               out
               of
               design
               to
               try
               the
               good
               will
               of
               the
               Serpent
               ,
               than
               out
               of
               any
               other
               motive
               ;
               at
               the
               same
               instant
               the
               Serpent
               leapt
               after
               ,
               and
               holding
               her
               fast
               imbraced
               under
               him
               ,
               carried
               her
               back
               in
               a
               few
               hours
               into
               her
               own
               Country
               ;
               after
               which
               he
               return●d
               back
               to
               his
               two
               young
               Children
               ,
               who
               when
               they
               were
               grown
               up
               ,
               coupled
               together
               ,
               and
               multiplied
               to
               a
               great
               number
               ,
               living
               only
               by
               Hunting
               and
               Fishing
               ▪
               like
               ▪
               Beasts
               of
               Pr●y
               :
               And
               when
               the
               Island
               ,
               hy
               this
               means
               ,
               grew
               over-stock'd
               with
               People
               ,
               they
               found
               out
               a
               way
               to
               transport
               themselves
               into
               ▪
               other
               Countries
               ,
               and
               to
               fill
               them
               with
               their
               Productions
               ,
               together
               with
               all
               those
               disorderly
               qualities
               ▪
               and
               their
               pernicious
               effects
               ,
               that
               are
               experienced
               in
               all
               Countries
               peopled
               by
               that
               Serpentine
               Race
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             the
             goodly
             Pedigree
             the
             Australians
             are
             pleased
             to
             give
             us
             ;
             but
             to
             return
             to
             them
             .
          
           
           
             When
             they
             come
             to
             the
             Age
             of
             thirty
             years
             ,
             they
             are
             priviledged
             to
             argue
             upon
             all
             sorts
             of
             Subjects
             ,
             excepting
             that
             of
             Haab
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             GOD
             :
             When
             they
             are
             thirty
             five
             years
             old
             ,
             they
             are
             capable
             of
             being
             made
             Lieutenants
             in
             their
             Hebs
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             a
             body
             of
             a
             Family
             with
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             in
             a
             separate
             Apartment
             ;
             after
             twenty
             five
             years
             more
             ,
             they
             may
             return
             to
             the
             Heb
             ,
             to
             assist
             in
             the
             instruction
             of
             the
             Youth
             :
             but
             in
             that
             they
             commonly
             observe
             the
             Rank
             of
             Eldership
             ;
             except
             some
             old
             Man
             that
             has
             a
             mind
             to
             die
             ,
             be
             pleased
             voluntarily
             to
             yield
             them
             his
             place
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             living
             Creatures
             ,
             or
             Animals
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Southern
               World.
            
             
          
           
             THere
             is
             none
             that
             are
             but
             never
             so
             little
             versed
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Foreign
             Countries
             ,
             but
             knows
             there
             are
             some
             peculiar
             Animals
             in
             them
             as
             different
             from
             those
             of
             other
             Regions
             ,
             as
             the
             Lands
             that
             bear
             them
             .
             As
             for
             Example
             ,
             England
             breeds
             no
             Wolves
             ;
             nor
             can
             any
             
             Serpents
             live
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             transported
             from
             what
             other
             place
             soever
             .
             The
             Woods
             and
             Forests
             of
             the
             same
             Country
             are
             infested
             neither
             with
             Worms
             nor
             Spiders
             .
             The
             Isles
             of
             the
             Orcades
             have
             no
             Flies
             ;
             Candia
             has
             no
             venemous
             Creatures
             ;
             and
             Poison
             it self
             ,
             when
             transported
             into
             the
             Isles
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             loses
             its
             venome
             ,
             and
             is
             no
             longer
             mortal
             when
             in
             those
             Countries
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             biggest
             Animals
             are
             not
             always
             the
             most
             hurtful
             ;
             and
             those
             small
             Vermine
             ,
             which
             the
             Australians
             can
             hardly
             tell
             how
             to
             conceive
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             nothing
             rare
             in
             them
             but
             their
             life
             ,
             yet
             do
             so
             much
             mischief
             in
             divers
             parts
             of
             Europe
             ,
             that
             they
             often
             cause
             Famine
             ,
             Plague
             ,
             and
             other
             considerable
             Calamities
             ,
             as
             might
             be
             proved
             by
             infinite
             number
             of
             experiences
             ;
             for
             which
             reason
             I
             must
             needs
             reckon
             it
             to
             be
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             happinesses
             of
             the
             Australians
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             exempted
             from
             all
             manner
             of
             Insects
             .
             There
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             any
             venomous
             Beast
             in
             all
             their
             Countrey
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             often
             lie
             down
             ,
             and
             sleep
             on
             the
             bare
             ground
             ,
             not
             only
             without
             any
             danger
             ,
             but
             with
             great
             pleasure
             :
             And
             't
             is
             from
             thence
             they
             likewise
             gather
             a
             great
             part
             of
             those
             fair
             and
             
             delicious
             Fruits
             that
             there
             abound
             .
             They
             used
             for
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             to
             keep
             three
             sorts
             of
             four-footed
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             they
             still
             keep
             so
             many
             sorts
             in
             several
             parts
             :
             The
             least
             of
             them
             may
             be
             compared
             to
             our
             Apes
             ,
             but
             their
             Faces
             are
             not
             hairy
             ,
             their
             Eyes
             are
             even
             with
             their
             Head
             ,
             their
             Ears
             are
             pretty
             long
             ,
             and
             their
             Mouth
             and
             Nose
             are
             like
             a
             Man's
             .
             They
             have
             longer
             Claws
             than
             other
             Apes
             ,
             with
             five
             Fingers
             each
             ▪
             with
             which
             they
             hold
             and
             carry
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             with
             as
             much
             ease
             and
             dexterity
             as
             Men.
             They
             are
             very
             active
             ,
             and
             turn
             their
             bodies
             into
             a
             great
             many
             postures
             ,
             that
             require
             as
             much
             dexterity
             as
             agility
             :
             The
             love
             they
             have
             to
             Men
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             starve
             themselves
             ,
             and
             die
             for
             grief
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             separated
             from
             them
             .
             When
             they
             are
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             any
             Man
             ,
             they
             never
             cease
             giving
             him
             all
             the
             divertisement
             they
             can
             ,
             by
             their
             various
             Motions
             and
             Postures
             .
             They
             are
             now
             banisht
             out
             of
             a
             great
             many
             Sezains
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             too
             troublesome
             ,
             and
             particularly
             in
             their
             Religious
             Assembly
             in
             the
             HAB
             ;
             for
             as
             they
             could
             not
             keep
             them
             from
             going
             thither
             without
             locking
             them
             up
             ,
             and
             running
             the
             risk
             of
             finding
             them
             dead
             with
             pining
             ,
             when
             they
             came
             home
             ;
             so
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             let
             them
             go
             thither
             ,
             
             without
             exposing
             themselves
             to
             be
             continually
             disturbed
             at
             their
             devout
             Contemplations
             ,
             and
             without
             a
             visible
             Profanation
             of
             so
             venerable
             a
             place
             .
             The
             Animals
             of
             the
             second
             sort
             ,
             are
             something
             like
             our
             Hogs
             ,
             save
             only
             that
             their
             Hair
             is
             as
             soft
             as
             Silk
             ,
             and
             their
             Snouts
             are
             longer
             by
             half
             than
             those
             of
             Swine
             .
             They
             call
             them
             Hums
             ;
             they
             have
             the
             instinct
             to
             work
             ,
             and
             turn
             up
             the
             Earth
             in
             right
             lines
             ,
             with
             as
             much
             ,
             or
             more
             dexterity
             than
             our
             best
             Husbandmen
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             need
             of
             any
             Leader
             ,
             to
             guide
             them
             in
             beginning
             ,
             continuing
             ,
             and
             ending
             their
             furrows
             ;
             yet
             they
             have
             destroyed
             them
             in
             most
             of
             the
             Sezains
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             nastiness
             they
             fill
             all
             places
             with
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             are
             useful
             but
             seven
             or
             eight
             days
             in
             a
             year
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             must
             be
             kept
             shut
             up
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             year
             ,
             to
             prevent
             the
             dammages
             ,
             and
             distastful
             annoyances
             they
             will
             otherwise
             cause
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             sort
             of
             Animals
             are
             like
             our
             Dromedaries
             ,
             save
             only
             that
             their
             Heads
             are
             more
             like
             those
             of
             Horses
             ,
             their
             Back-bones
             are
             sunk
             inwards
             their
             whole
             length
             ,
             and
             the
             Birds
             that
             are
             raised
             above
             it
             ,
             form
             a
             kind
             of
             Heart
             ,
             whose
             point
             is
             turned
             downwards
             ,
             in
             the
             upper
             hollow
             of
             which
             ,
             two
             Men
             may
             easily
             lie
             down
             ;
             these
             
             Beasts
             are
             called
             Suefs
             ,
             and
             will
             carry
             with
             ease
             eight
             Men
             of
             that
             Country
             ,
             that
             weigh
             at
             least
             as
             much
             as
             twelve
             Europeans
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             used
             likewise
             for
             the
             carriage
             of
             heavy
             Burdens
             ,
             and
             of
             such
             things
             as
             are
             most
             necessary
             in
             the
             Commerce
             of
             Life
             .
          
           
             Besides
             these
             Animals
             ,
             there
             are
             four
             sorts
             of
             Birds
             ,
             which
             well
             deserve
             our
             Reflection
             ;
             the
             first
             are
             called
             Effs
             ,
             who
             flutter
             about
             like
             tame
             Hens
             ,
             and
             are
             about
             their
             bigness
             ;
             they
             are
             of
             a
             charming
             Carnation
             Colour
             ,
             however
             they
             begin
             now
             to
             banish
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Sezains
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             mischief
             in
             the
             Flower-pots
             and
             Gardens
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             and
             third
             sorts
             are
             like
             our
             Tom-Tits
             ,
             and
             Yellow-Hammers
             ,
             but
             a
             little
             bigger
             ;
             and
             so
             tame
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             often
             fain
             to
             drive
             them
             away
             forcibly
             off
             from
             Peoples
             bodies
             ;
             and
             their
             Voices
             are
             so
             sweet
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             preferred
             before
             the
             sweetest
             Consorts
             of
             Musick
             ;
             they
             flutter
             about
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             follow
             them
             every
             where
             ;
             they
             go
             into
             the
             very
             Hab
             ,
             where
             they
             cause
             a
             certain
             chearfulness
             and
             calmness
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             their
             chirping
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Pacd
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             Divertisement
             of
             Blessedness
             :
             They
             never
             eat
             but
             with
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             
             nor
             take
             any
             rest
             but
             when
             they
             are
             perched
             somewhere
             upon
             them
             .
             And
             they
             have
             this
             property
             ,
             that
             they
             smell
             the
             Birds
             of
             Prey
             at
             a
             great
             distance
             ,
             and
             peck
             the
             Brethren
             to
             give
             them
             notice
             of
             it
             .
             The
             fourth
             sort
             of
             Birds
             are
             about
             the
             bigness
             of
             our
             Oxen
             ;
             they
             have
             a
             long-pointed
             Head
             ,
             and
             a
             Bill
             of
             a
             full
             foot
             long
             ,
             and
             sharper
             than
             a
             Razor
             ;
             they
             have
             right
             Bullocks
             Eyes
             standing
             out
             of
             their
             Heads
             ,
             two
             great
             Ears
             ,
             Red
             and
             White
             Feathers
             ,
             a
             Neck
             ,
             not
             slender
             ,
             but
             very
             large
             ,
             a
             Body
             twelve
             Foot
             long
             ,
             and
             four
             Foot
             broad
             ,
             with
             a
             Tale
             turning
             up
             ,
             and
             furnished
             with
             long
             Feathers
             ,
             a
             Stomach
             under
             their
             Feathers
             as
             hard
             as
             Iron
             ,
             and
             of
             proof
             against
             all
             blows
             ;
             and
             lastly
             ,
             they
             have
             Feet
             ,
             rather
             slender
             than
             thick
             ,
             that
             are
             armed
             with
             five
             horrible
             Talons
             ,
             strong
             enough
             to
             hold
             and
             carry
             off
             with
             ease
             300
             weight
             :
             These
             horrible
             Birds
             are
             called
             Urgs
             ,
             and
             live
             only
             by
             Prey
             .
             And
             accordingly
             at
             certain
             set
             seasons
             ,
             they
             make
             so
             cruel
             a
             War
             upon
             the
             Australians
             ,
             that
             they
             sometimes
             carry
             off
             4
             or
             500
             of
             them
             in
             a
             day
             :
             Assoon
             as
             they
             have
             tasted
             of
             Man's
             flesh
             ,
             their
             Greediness
             after
             it
             so
             mightily
             encreases
             ,
             that
             they
             omit
             no
             Stratagem
             or
             Invention
             to
             get
             more
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             sometimes
             they
             place
             
             themselves
             down
             from
             the
             middle
             Region
             of
             the
             Air
             twelve
             or
             fourteen
             of
             them
             together
             ,
             and
             throwing
             themselves
             cross
             the
             Arms
             of
             the
             Australians
             ,
             seldom
             fail
             to
             carry
             off
             every
             one
             his
             Man.
             As
             these
             Animals
             are
             the
             greatest
             Enemies
             the
             Australians
             have
             ,
             they
             have
             used
             ,
             and
             still
             daily
             use
             incredible
             Endeavours
             to
             exterminate
             them
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             to
             have
             destroyed
             whole
             Islands
             of
             30
             ,
             and
             35
             Leagues
             compass
             ,
             and
             raised
             Mountains
             of
             a
             League
             high
             ,
             to
             drive
             them
             away
             :
             but
             in
             spight
             of
             all
             they
             have
             yet
             done
             ,
             or
             can
             do
             ,
             I
             see
             no
             likelihood
             they
             will
             ever
             be
             able
             to
             secure
             themselves
             from
             them
             :
             For
             the
             Islands
             where
             they
             harbour
             are
             so
             numerous
             in
             that
             Country
             ,
             and
             are
             so
             full
             of
             such
             vastly
             high
             Rocks
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             ever
             to
             destroy
             them
             :
             But
             we
             shall
             speak
             more
             amply
             of
             these
             Birds
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             I
             cannot
             forbear
             telling
             you
             here
             ,
             that
             the
             Australians
             are
             so
             far
             from
             eating
             flesh
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             conceive
             how
             any
             Man
             can
             find
             in
             his
             Heart
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             the
             reasons
             they
             alledge
             for
             it
             ,
             are
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             sort
             of
             Nourishment
             cannot
             agree
             with
             Humanity
             ,
             that
             ought
             naturally
             to
             be
             averse
             from
             all
             cruelty
             :
             secondly
             ,
             because
             the
             flesh
             of
             Animals
             very
             much
             resembling
             
             that
             of
             Men
             ,
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             can
             have
             the
             Stomach
             to
             eat
             of
             the
             flesh
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             will
             easily
             be
             induced
             to
             eat
             without
             difficulty
             of
             the
             latter
             two
             :
             thirdly
             ,
             because
             the
             digestion
             of
             it
             is
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             we
             cannot
             eat
             the
             flesh
             of
             an
             Animal
             ,
             without
             contracting
             some
             of
             its
             Inclinations
             :
             fourthly
             ,
             because
             the
             flesh
             of
             a
             Brute
             is
             so
             modified
             for
             that
             Brute's
             Nature
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             eat
             of
             it
             ,
             without
             becoming
             proportionably
             more
             or
             less
             like
             that
             Brute
             ,
             as
             we
             eat
             more
             or
             less
             of
             its
             flesh
             :
             fifthly
             ,
             because
             a
             Beast
             is
             a
             thing
             so
             much
             beneath
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             were
             better
             for
             a
             Man
             not
             to
             be
             at
             all
             ,
             than
             to
             debase
             his
             noble
             nature
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             to
             adulterate
             it
             with
             the
             mixture
             of
             that
             of
             a
             Beast
             ,
             by
             making
             it
             his
             Food
             .
             The
             Australians
             likewise
             hate
             Fish
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             Land-Creatures
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             but
             very
             few
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             their
             Seas
             or
             Rivers
             ,
             because
             the
             Birds
             of
             Prey
             we
             just
             now
             mentioned
             ,
             feed
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             continual
             War
             upon
             them
             :
             And
             for
             my
             part
             I
             never
             eat
             any
             other
             Fish
             there
             but
             a
             certain
             sort
             of
             Eels
             of
             three
             or
             four
             Ells
             long
             ,
             and
             some
             small
             finny-footed
             Creature
             ,
             like
             our
             
               Hedge
               hoggs
            
             ,
             of
             a
             Colour
             as
             black
             as
             Ebony
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             Of
             some
             rare
             Commodities
             in
             Australia
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Southern
               World
            
             ,
             that
             might
             be
             useful
             to
             Europe
             .
          
           
             THey
             are
             in
             a
             great
             error
             that
             think
             Europe
             to
             be
             a
             Country
             that
             has
             no
             need
             of
             its
             Neighbours
             ;
             the
             new
             Commodities
             which
             we
             have
             received
             by
             our
             Commerce
             with
             Asia
             and
             America
             since
             this
             last
             hundred
             years
             ,
             are
             a
             certain
             proof
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             ,
             but
             if
             we
             could
             have
             the
             like
             Traffick
             with
             the
             
               Australians
               ▪
            
             we
             should
             still
             gain
             more
             considerable
             advantages
             than
             by
             any
             other
             known
             Commerce
             .
             I
             shall
             only
             mention
             four
             of
             those
             advantages
             which
             we
             should
             infallibly
             reap
             by
             such
             a
             Trade
             .
          
           
             Among
             the
             Beasts
             that
             I
             have
             described
             ,
             the
             Hums
             would
             render
             us
             inestimable
             Service
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             ease
             our
             men
             of
             the
             extraordinary
             pains
             they
             are
             fain
             to
             take
             in
             digging
             and
             plowing
             up
             the
             Earth
             ;
             but
             the
             Suefs
             would
             prove
             still
             much
             more
             profitable
             to
             us
             than
             they
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             Beasts
             more
             gentle
             and
             tractable
             than
             Oxen
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             kept
             so
             
             cheap
             ,
             that
             two
             pounds
             of
             Grass
             or
             Herbs
             will
             keep
             one
             of
             them
             three
             Days
             .
             They
             can
             endure
             a
             whole
             Day
             without
             eating
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             most
             difficult
             Journies
             ,
             they
             will
             travel
             18
             or
             20
             Leagues
             out-right
             ,
             without
             any
             need
             of
             stopping
             to
             bait
             .
             It
             is
             easie
             to
             guess
             what
             profit
             the
             Merchants
             would
             get
             by
             these
             Creatures
             ,
             for
             they
             would
             not
             need
             to
             be
             at
             the
             tenth
             part
             of
             the
             charge
             they
             now
             are
             at
             for
             the
             carriage
             of
             their
             Goods
             ,
             two
             of
             these
             Animals
             being
             able
             to
             carry
             as
             much
             as
             a
             large
             Waggon
             drawn
             by
             six
             Horses
             .
             The
             Australians
             ,
             that
             have
             no
             need
             of
             any
             Traffick
             ,
             are
             excusable
             for
             making
             no
             more
             account
             of
             these
             Beasts
             ,
             but
             the
             Europeans
             would
             find
             it
             worth
             their
             while
             to
             get
             some
             of
             them
             brought
             over
             ,
             whatever
             price
             they
             cost
             .
             But
             yet
             all
             this
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             gain
             the
             Europeans
             might
             draw
             from
             those
             Birds
             of
             Prey
             of
             which
             I
             have
             spoken
             ;
             for
             those
             Birds
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             very
             cruel
             when
             wild
             ,
             yet
             may
             be
             tamed
             ,
             and
             made
             as
             gentle
             as
             any
             of
             our
             most
             
               domestick
               Animals
            
             .
             When
             I
             came
             first
             into
             Australia
             ,
             they
             had
             one
             of
             them
             which
             they
             kept
             in
             one
             of
             the
             Sezains
             ,
             that
             carried
             a
             Man
             on
             his
             back
             with
             more
             ease
             than
             a
             
               Spanish
               Courser
            
             .
             They
             are
             to
             be
             mounted
             behind
             their
             Wings
             ,
             and
             the
             
             Feathers
             on
             their
             Back
             supply
             the
             place
             of
             a
             very
             commodious
             Cushion
             ;
             and
             instead
             of
             a
             Bridle
             ,
             one
             need
             but
             tie
             a
             piece
             of
             Whipcord
             about
             their
             Bills
             ,
             with
             which
             one
             may
             guide
             them
             whither
             and
             how
             one
             pleases
             .
             In
             this
             manner
             a
             man
             may
             travel
             forty
             or
             fifty
             Leagues
             out
             right
             ,
             and
             then
             after
             about
             two
             Hours
             resting
             to
             bait
             ,
             he
             may
             go
             as
             many
             more
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             may
             easily
             travel
             100
             Leagues
             a
             day
             ,
             without
             any
             incommodity
             ,
             without
             fear
             ,
             without
             danger
             ,
             and
             without
             being
             troubled
             with
             the
             opposition
             of
             Rivers
             ,
             Woods
             ,
             Mountains
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             obstacle
             ,
             or
             ill
             rencounter
             in
             his
             way
             .
             But
             two
             Reasons
             ,
             however
             ,
             obliged
             the
             Australians
             to
             leave
             off
             the
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             of
             no
             force
             in
             Europe
             .
             The
             first
             ,
             is
             because
             those
             Birds
             are
             extremely
             hot
             with
             Lust
             ,
             after
             carnal
             Conjunction
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             cause
             that
             sometimes
             they
             would
             carry
             their
             Australian
             Riders
             into
             some
             Island
             ,
             where
             they
             smelt
             a
             Female
             of
             their
             kind
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             devoured
             by
             the
             wild
             Birds
             .
             The
             second
             ,
             was
             because
             they
             were
             persuaded
             ,
             that
             the
             tame
             Birds
             of
             that
             kind
             were
             the
             chief
             occasion
             that
             enticed
             the
             wild
             ones
             to
             come
             in
             such
             numbers
             into
             their
             Country
             ,
             where
             they
             made
             such
             havock
             .
             Which
             considerations
             could
             
             have
             no
             place
             in
             our
             
               Northern
               Countries
            
             ,
             whither
             none
             would
             be
             transported
             but
             tame
             ones
             ,
             and
             where
             there
             would
             be
             no
             wild
             ones
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             most
             considerable
             Remarks
             I
             have
             made
             upon
             the
             Animals
             of
             the
             
               Southern
               Countries
            
             .
             Next
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             Fruits
             it
             bears
             ,
             they
             surpass
             all
             imagination
             in
             beauty
             and
             deliciousness
             :
             The
             Fruit
             ▪
             which
             they
             call
             
               the
               Fruit
               of
               Rest
               ,
               or
               Repose
               ,
            
             is
             indued
             with
             some
             properties
             that
             to
             us
             would
             appear
             miraculous
             .
             It
             s
             faculty
             in
             procuring
             Rest
             when
             we
             please
             ,
             and
             the
             vertue
             of
             its
             Juice
             in
             healing
             ,
             in
             very
             little
             time
             ,
             all
             manner
             of
             wounds
             ,
             induce
             me
             to
             believe
             there
             's
             no
             Ail
             ,
             or
             Distemper
             in
             Europe
             ,
             for
             which
             it
             would
             not
             prove
             a
             soveraign
             Remedy
             .
             I
             was
             informed
             afterward
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             with
             that
             all
             my
             wounds
             were
             cured
             ,
             I
             had
             received
             at
             my
             coming
             ;
             and
             though
             I
             afterward
             received
             in
             several
             Fights
             many
             sore
             blows
             more
             ,
             some
             whereof
             made
             great
             wounds
             in
             my
             body
             and
             some
             broke
             and
             shattered
             my
             bones
             ,
             yet
             by
             vertue
             of
             that
             only
             Juice
             ,
             I
             was
             always
             cured
             in
             three
             days
             ▪
             which
             if
             known
             ,
             and
             used
             in
             Europe
             ,
             would
             cut
             short
             
               that
               numherless
               number
               of
               Drugs
               and
               Remedies
               ,
            
             that
             cost
             so
             dear
             among
             us
             ,
             
             and
             which
             yet
             after
             all
             ,
             
               kill
               more
               Patients
               than
               they
               cure
               .
            
          
           
             While
             I
             lived
             in
             Portugal
             ,
             I
             was
             subject
             to
             several
             Infirmities
             ,
             and
             the
             terrible
             shocks
             I
             had
             suffered
             by
             my
             disasters
             upon
             the
             Sea
             ,
             had
             very
             much
             weakned
             me
             ;
             and
             yet
             when
             I
             came
             into
             Australia
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             live
             upon
             the
             Fruits
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             that
             are
             the
             only
             Food
             there
             ,
             I
             can
             boldly
             affirm
             ,
             That
             I
             felt
             not
             the
             least
             Indisposition
             ,
             nor
             Infirmity
             ;
             and
             tho'
             my
             absence
             at
             such
             a
             dreadful
             distance
             from
             my
             own
             Country
             ,
             and
             the
             extraordinary
             odd
             and
             strange
             Customs
             of
             the
             People
             I
             conversed
             with
             ,
             and
             which
             I
             was
             obliged
             to
             conform
             to
             ,
             gave
             me
             no
             small
             cause
             to
             be
             Melancholick
             ,
             and
             tormented
             me
             with
             many
             a
             bitter
             reflection
             ,
             yet
             as
             soon
             as
             I
             tasted
             but
             one
             of
             the
             
               Fruits
               of
               Repose
            
             ,
             all
             my
             Resentments
             were
             calmed
             ,
             and
             my
             Courage
             and
             usual
             briskness
             came
             to
             me
             again
             ,
             my
             Blood
             danced
             in
             my
             Veins
             ,
             and
             I
             found
             my self
             in
             such
             a
             disposition
             both
             of
             body
             and
             mind
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             nothing
             I
             could
             desire
             to
             render
             my
             Contentment
             more
             compleat
             than
             it
             was
             .
             Of
             what
             inestimable
             price
             would
             such
             Fruits
             be
             in
             Europe
             ,
             where
             grief
             and
             vexation
             kill
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             mankind
             ,
             
             and
             troubles
             cause
             languishments
             far
             worse
             ,
             and
             far
             more
             formidable
             than
             Death
             .
          
           
             But
             can
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             imagined
             more
             desirable
             ,
             than
             to
             live
             splendidly
             and
             fare
             very
             delicately
             ,
             without
             being
             at
             any
             charge
             ,
             since
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             one
             need
             not
             have
             any
             greater
             Provision
             than
             three
             or
             four
             of
             those
             Fruits
             ,
             which
             are
             incomparably
             more
             delicate
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             much
             richer
             Relish
             and
             Nourishment
             ,
             than
             our
             most
             succulent
             Meats
             ,
             and
             most
             artfully
             seasoned
             Dishes
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             Drink
             ,
             than
             a
             sort
             of
             natural
             Nectar
             ,
             that
             is
             found
             running
             in
             streams
             in
             that
             Country
             ,
             where
             every
             one
             may
             eat
             and
             drink
             his
             fill
             ,
             with
             the
             greatest
             Pleasure
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             without
             being
             obliged
             ,
             either
             to
             Till
             the
             Earth
             ,
             or
             cultivate
             any
             Trees
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             admired
             an
             hundred
             times
             how
             Nature
             comes
             to
             be
             so
             partially
             liberal
             to
             that
             Country
             ,
             to
             give
             away
             as
             't
             were
             in
             sporting
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             careless
             prodigality
             those
             things
             she
             is
             so
             nigardly
             of
             in
             our
             Regions
             .
             But
             among
             other
             things
             ,
             I
             cannot
             pass
             in
             silence
             ,
             that
             abundance
             of
             fine
             Crystal
             that
             is
             there
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             Australians
             know
             how
             ,
             with
             such
             admirable
             Skill
             and
             Symmetry
             
             to
             cut
             ,
             and
             put
             together
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             very
             hard
             to
             find
             where
             the
             Stones
             joyn
             ,
             so
             exactly
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             all
             of
             a
             piece
             .
             This
             Crystal
             is
             so
             transparent
             ,
             that
             't
             were
             impossible
             to
             distinguish
             any
             Po●es
             in
             it
             ,
             if
             the
             rich
             Figures
             Nature
             forms
             in
             it
             of
             divers
             colours
             ,
             did
             not
             convince
             us
             it
             had
             some
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             ,
             which
             in
             my
             Opinion
             surpasses
             all
             the
             most
             prodigious
             Rarities
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             is
             a
             Hab
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             Seizain
             ,
             or
             district
             of
             
               Haf
               ▪
            
             which
             is
             made
             all
             out
             of
             one
             entire
             piece
             of
             Crystal
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             done
             ,
             but
             by
             cutting
             it
             out
             of
             a
             great
             Rock
             of
             the
             same
             matter
             .
             This
             wonderful
             
               Hab
               ▪
            
             or
             Temple
             ,
             surpasses
             all
             the
             rest
             in
             height
             and
             breadth
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             200
             Foot
             high
             ,
             and
             150
             Foot
             wide
             ;
             the
             Figures
             with
             which
             this
             Crystal
             is
             interspersed
             ,
             are
             bigger
             than
             those
             observed
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             visible
             that
             they
             are
             all
             entire
             ,
             without
             being
             patched
             up
             with
             any
             inlaid
             pieces
             :
             They
             assured
             me
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             been
             oftentimes
             debated
             among
             them
             ,
             whether
             it
             would
             not
             be
             better
             to
             destroy
             it
             ,
             than
             to
             keep
             it
             standing
             ,
             because
             it
             tempts
             the
             curiosity
             of
             those
             that
             dwell
             afar
             off
             ,
             and
             causes
             distraction
             of
             Thoughts
             in
             them
             that
             assemble
             in
             it
             :
             However
             it
             is
             yet
             
             standing
             ,
             and
             I
             can
             hardly
             believe
             that
             ever
             they
             can
             find
             in
             their
             Hearts
             '
             to
             vote
             the
             demolition
             of
             so
             rich
             and
             rare
             a
             piece
             as
             that
             .
          
           
             The
             greatest
             difficulty
             I
             find
             in
             procuring
             a
             Traffick
             in
             these
             Commodities
             between
             Europe
             and
             Australia
             ,
             consists
             in
             finding
             out
             some
             way
             ,
             either
             to
             force
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             to
             dispose
             of
             such
             a
             Communication
             ;
             for
             after
             having
             well
             considered
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             there
             appear
             to
             me
             unsurmountable
             difficulties
             in
             such
             an
             enterprise
             ;
             for
             the
             Australians
             being
             a
             People
             that
             neither
             cover
             any
             thing
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             likelihood
             of
             bringing
             them
             to
             a
             Compliance
             ,
             by
             the
             allurements
             of
             Gain
             ,
             of
             Rewards
             ,
             or
             of
             Pleasure
             ,
             nor
             any
             practicable
             means
             left
             for
             us
             to
             overcome
             that
             strange
             aversion
             they
             have
             for
             us
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             endure
             to
             hear
             us
             mentioned
             ▪
             without
             declaring
             the
             passion
             they
             have
             to
             destroy
             us
             .
             And
             then
             besides
             all
             those
             things
             that
             we
             usually
             carry
             into
             the
             new
             discovered
             Countries
             ,
             and
             which
             procures
             us
             access
             to
             their
             Inhabitants
             ,
             pass
             in
             the
             esteem
             of
             the
             Australians
             ,
             for
             Childrens
             Play-things
             ,
             and
             meer
             trifles
             ,
             and
             bawbles
             ;
             they
             look
             upon
             our
             Gawdy
             Stuffs
             ,
             and
             richest
             Silks
             ,
             as
             Spiders
             Webs
             ,
             they
             know
             not
             so
             much
             
             as
             what
             the
             names
             of
             Gold
             or
             Silver
             signifie
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             all
             that
             we
             count
             precious
             appear
             in
             their
             esteem
             to
             be
             but
             ridiculous
             ;
             and
             therefore
             there
             remains
             no
             other
             way
             to
             introduce
             our selves
             among
             them
             ,
             but
             by
             open
             force
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             matter
             they
             have
             a
             great
             advantage
             over
             us
             ,
             which
             would
             frustrate
             all
             our
             attempts
             that
             way
             ;
             for
             the
             Sea
             in
             those
             parts
             is
             so
             very
             shallow
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             hardly
             carry
             a
             Boat
             ,
             at
             two
             or
             three
             Leagues
             distance
             from
             their
             Shoars
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             in
             certain
             particular
             Creeks
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             some
             Veins
             of
             Water
             which
             cannot
             be
             known
             ,
             but
             by
             long
             experience
             .
             Besides
             all
             which
             obstacles
             ,
             they
             keep
             so
             exact
             a
             Guard
             upon
             all
             their
             Coasts
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             surprise
             them
             ,
             nor
             yet
             to
             attack
             them
             with
             any
             hopes
             of
             Success
             ,
             as
             will
             appear
             by
             the
             following
             Relation
             of
             some
             of
             their
             Wars
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             ordinary
             Wars
             of
             the
             Australians
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             by
             a
             constant
             Decree
             establish'd
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             possess
             no
             happiness
             without
             some
             pains
             ,
             nor
             be
             able
             to
             keep
             it
             without
             some
             difficulty
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             the
             Australians
             be
             forced
             sometimes
             to
             maintain
             great
             Wars
             to
             defend
             a
             Country
             against
             the
             Invasions
             of
             those
             
               Foreign
               Nations
            
             ,
             that
             being
             sensible
             of
             the
             advantages
             wherewith
             it
             is
             blessed
             ,
             make
             all
             possible
             efforts
             to
             open
             themselves
             a
             way
             into
             it
             .
             The
             most
             formidable
             of
             all
             those
             
               Neighbouring
               Nations
            
             are
             the
             Fondins
             ,
             a
             fierce
             and
             warlike
             People
             ,
             who
             are
             always
             ready
             to
             make
             an
             Irruption
             upon
             them
             ,
             in
             those
             parts
             where
             they
             are
             least
             expected
             .
             Which
             obliges
             the
             Australians
             to
             keep
             several
             Thousand
             Men
             continually
             in
             Arms
             ,
             to
             guard
             the
             Shoars
             ,
             and
             the
             Avenues
             of
             the
             Mountains
             next
             the
             Sea
             ,
             where
             they
             have
             constantly
             upon
             Guard
             20000
             Men
             in
             
             the
             Compass
             of
             about
             sixty
             Leagues
             of
             Country
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             of
             those
             Guards
             that
             discovers
             an
             Enemy
             approaching
             ▪
             immediately
             gives
             the
             signal
             agreed
             upon
             ;
             which
             signal
             consists
             in
             throwing
             up
             a
             kind
             of
             flying
             Squib
             or
             Serpent
             ,
             that
             flies
             very
             high
             ,
             and
             makes
             a
             noise
             to
             be
             heard
             two
             Leagues
             ;
             upon
             which
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             to
             the
             right
             and
             left
             hand
             ,
             give
             the
             same
             Signals
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             24
             ▪
             Hours
             ,
             all
             the
             Coast
             takes
             the
             Alarm
             ,
             and
             the
             half
             of
             the
             Guards
             run
             to
             the
             place
             where
             the
             Alarm
             began
             ,
             with
             such
             celerity
             ,
             that
             in
             less
             than
             six
             Hours
             time
             ,
             there
             will
             assemble
             between
             30.
             and
             40000
             Men
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             find
             themselves
             strong
             enough
             to
             repulse
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             they
             take
             away
             the
             first
             Signal
             ,
             upon
             which
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             cease
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             Succours
             march
             up
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             which
             seems
             to
             me
             most
             admirable
             in
             them
             ,
             is
             to
             see
             them
             without
             any
             Commanders
             to
             lead
             them
             ,
             and
             without
             having
             any
             previous
             Discourse
             or
             Communication
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             or
             receiving
             any
             Direction
             or
             Instruction
             ;
             they
             know
             how
             to
             post
             themselves
             with
             so
             much
             Order
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             that
             one
             would
             think
             they
             were
             all
             so
             many
             admirable
             experienced
             Captains
             ,
             that
             were
             
             all
             inspired
             with
             the
             same
             design
             ,
             and
             agreed
             upon
             the
             means
             how
             to
             execute
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             assisted
             against
             two
             Irruptions
             ,
             made
             by
             the
             Fondins
             into
             the
             Country
             .
             The
             first
             was
             made
             about
             17
             Years
             after
             my
             Arrival
             in
             the
             Country
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             was
             made
             the
             last
             year
             of
             my
             stay
             there
             .
             The
             Fondins
             assembled
             an
             Army
             of
             about
             100000
             Men
             ,
             and
             attempted
             to
             break
             through
             a
             Passage
             that
             was
             not
             so
             watchfully
             guarded
             as
             the
             rest
             ,
             30000
             of
             them
             were
             already
             passing
             by
             favour
             of
             the
             Night
             ;
             and
             had
             it
             not
             been
             for
             the
             indiscretion
             of
             some
             hot-headed
             Fools
             among
             them
             that
             made
             a
             great
             noise
             ,
             they
             had
             all
             entred
             into
             the
             Country
             ,
             before
             the
             Australians
             could
             have
             perceived
             them
             ;
             but
             that
             noise
             having
             betrayed
             them
             ,
             the
             Australians
             seeing
             the
             extream
             danger
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             in
             ,
             doubled
             their
             signals
             ,
             in
             which
             case
             all
             the
             Sezains
             are
             bound
             to
             take
             Arms
             ,
             and
             march
             with
             all
             Expedition
             on
             to
             their
             Assistance
             ;
             yet
             the
             Fondins
             ,
             who
             poared
             in
             in
             throngs
             ,
             met
             with
             but
             300
             Australians
             ,
             that
             firmly
             opposed
             them
             ;
             but
             they
             did
             it
             so
             vigorously
             ,
             that
             they
             put
             a
             sto●
             for
             a
             considerable
             while
             to
             a
             Party
             of
             the●●
             Enemies
             ;
             but
             at
             last
             ,
             being
             surrounded
             on
             every
             side
             by
             the
             rest
             of
             them
             that
             were
             gotten
             further
             into
             the
             Country
             ,
             
             they
             were
             all
             cut
             in
             pieces
             :
             But
             however
             ,
             by
             selling
             their
             Lives
             so
             dear
             ,
             and
             keeping
             the
             Enemy
             in
             play
             for
             above
             Two
             Hours
             ,
             they
             gave
             the
             two
             Sezains
             time
             to
             come
             up
             with
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             while
             the
             rest
             were
             just
             defeated
             ,
             another
             fresh
             Body
             of
             about
             1500
             Men
             was
             drawn
             together
             to
             dispute
             their
             passage
             any
             further
             ;
             the
             Fondins
             having
             passed
             over
             the
             Bellies
             of
             the
             first
             Party
             ,
             threw
             themselves
             into
             the
             Country
             ,
             to
             the
             number
             of
             above
             60000
             ,
             crying
             out
             ,
             
               Ham
               ,
               Ham
            
             ,
             which
             in
             their
             Tongue
             ,
             is
             
               Victory
               ,
               Victory
            
             .
             Notwithstanding
             which
             ,
             the
             1500
             Australians
             kept
             themselves
             in
             a
             Body
             as
             firm
             as
             a
             Rock
             ,
             forming
             a
             front
             on
             all
             sides
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             the
             Fondins
             surrounding
             them
             at
             last
             ,
             made
             a
             most
             horrible
             slaughter
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             mean
             while
             the
             day
             began
             to
             break
             ,
             and
             a
             Party
             of
             the
             Fondins
             ,
             being
             obstinately
             set
             upon
             ,
             defeating
             the
             said
             1500
             Australians
             ,
             kindled
             Fires
             round
             about
             them
             ,
             either
             to
             burn
             them
             ,
             or
             hinder
             them
             at
             least
             from
             escaping
             :
             But
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Australians
             which
             cam●
             running
             thither
             from
             all
             parts
             ,
             formed
             at
             last
             a
             Body
             of
             25000
             Men
             ,
             among
             whom
             I
             was
             ;
             and
             dividing
             themselves
             into
             three
             parts
             ,
             and
             least
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             consisted
             of
             between
             5
             and
             6000
             Men
             ,
             endeavoured
             
             to
             seize
             the
             passage
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Fondins
             made
             their
             Irruption
             ;
             the
             Fondins
             apprehensive
             of
             such
             a
             Design
             ,
             had
             left
             20000
             Men
             to
             guard
             it
             ,
             who
             charged
             the
             Australians
             with
             so
             much
             fury
             for
             five
             Hours
             together
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             have
             totally
             defeated
             them
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             for
             a
             Re-inforcement
             of
             3000
             Men
             ,
             who
             came
             in
             ,
             and
             maintained
             the
             Fight
             five
             Hours
             longer
             ,
             with
             a
             horrible
             Slaughter
             on
             both
             sides
             :
             During
             which
             time
             ,
             the
             two
             other
             Bodies
             fought
             with
             the
             same
             Vigour
             against
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Fondins
             ,
             and
             the
             Butchery
             was
             so
             great
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             that
             the
             Field
             of
             Battle
             was
             become
             like
             a
             Mash
             of
             Mortar
             ,
             composed
             of
             Earth
             and
             Blood
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Combatants
             sunk
             up
             to
             the
             Knees
             ;
             and
             the
             Fondins
             ,
             however
             ,
             began
             already
             to
             grow
             weary
             ,
             when
             a
             new
             Reinforcement
             of
             20000
             Australians
             arrived
             ;
             who
             having
             forced
             their
             way
             without
             much
             opposition
             through
             the
             Fondins
             ,
             joyned
             our
             Troops
             :
             And
             now
             ,
             finding
             our selves
             much
             stronger
             than
             our
             Enemies
             ,
             we
             detached
             away
             10000
             Men
             to
             the
             assistance
             of
             our
             Brethren
             at
             the
             passage
             ,
             a
             great
             many
             of
             which
             were
             already
             knockt
             on
             the
             Head
             by
             the
             Fondins
             ,
             with
             great
             Stones
             ,
             which
             they
             threw
             down
             at
             them
             from
             the
             tops
             of
             the
             Mountains
             ,
             where
             they
             lay
             im
             Ambuscade
             .
             
             On
             our
             side
             ,
             we
             having
             fresh
             Troops
             ,
             renewed
             a
             fierce
             Fight
             against
             Men
             that
             were
             already
             almost
             spent
             ,
             which
             quickly
             forced
             them
             to
             give
             way
             ,
             and
             betake
             themselves
             to
             flight
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             saw
             the
             passage
             shut
             up
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             inevitably
             lost
             ,
             they
             turned
             back
             upon
             us
             that
             were
             pursuing
             their
             Rear
             ,
             and
             fighting
             like
             desperate
             Men
             ,
             opened
             themselves
             a
             passage
             thro'
             our
             Troops
             ,
             which
             were
             weary
             of
             killing
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             having
             thus
             forced
             their
             way
             thro'
             us
             ,
             they
             began
             to
             fly
             in
             disorder
             cross
             the
             Country
             ,
             dispersing
             themselves
             on
             this
             side
             ,
             and
             that
             side
             ,
             in
             the
             wide
             Fields
             .
             The
             Fight
             lasted
             till
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             next
             Night
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             Australians
             that
             still
             were
             marching
             with
             fresh
             Reinforcements
             from
             all
             parts
             ,
             met
             every
             where
             in
             their
             passage
             some
             flying
             Fondins
             ,
             still
             defending
             themselves
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Bravery
             ;
             but
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             perceived
             the
             approach
             of
             this
             new
             Reinforcement
             ▪
             they
             turned
             their
             backs
             ,
             and
             fled
             .
             When
             the
             Fight
             was
             over
             ,
             the
             Australians
             that
             had
             fought
             ,
             refresht
             and
             rested
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             took
             care
             to
             perform
             the
             last
             Duties
             to
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             who
             were
             killed
             in
             the
             Battle
             :
             They
             found
             above
             19000
             
             Australians
             killed
             upon
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             about
             12000
             were
             wounded
             ,
             in
             the
             number
             of
             which
             ,
             I
             may
             reckon
             my self
             ,
             since
             I
             had
             an
             Arm
             broke
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             my
             Thighs
             run
             through
             :
             Each
             one
             knew
             the
             Dead
             that
             belonged
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             had
             them
             carried
             back
             to
             their
             respective
             Quarters
             .
             The
             necessary
             orders
             were
             likewise
             given
             to
             convey
             all
             the
             Bodies
             of
             the
             Fondins
             ,
             to
             the
             place
             where
             they
             had
             made
             their
             Irruption
             ;
             and
             they
             found
             of
             them
             above
             90000
             ,
             which
             they
             piled
             up
             one
             upon
             another
             .
          
           
             Thus
             passed
             the
             first
             Battle
             of
             the
             Australians
             against
             the
             Fondins
             ,
             at
             which
             I
             was
             present
             ,
             and
             which
             I
             accordingly
             describe
             ,
             as
             an
             Eye-witness
             :
             I
             could
             not
             perceive
             they
             observed
             any
             other
             Rule
             on
             our
             side
             in
             their
             fighting
             ,
             except
             it
             were
             to
             resolve
             to
             let
             themselves
             be
             killed
             ,
             than
             to
             suffer
             their
             Ranks
             to
             be
             broken
             :
             As
             for
             their
             defensive
             Armour
             ,
             they
             wear
             a
             sort
             of
             light
             Back
             and
             Breast
             Plate
             ,
             as
             thin
             as
             Paper
             ,
             but
             yet
             so
             hard
             ,
             that
             no
             blows
             that
             are
             not
             struck
             at
             them
             with
             an
             extraordinary
             vigour
             ,
             are
             able
             to
             pierce
             them
             .
             As
             for
             their
             Provisions
             for
             the
             Mouth
             ,
             on
             such
             occasions
             ,
             they
             are
             supplied
             every
             one
             in
             particular
             ,
             from
             the
             respective
             Quarter
             ,
             or
             district
             ,
             to
             which
             
             he
             belonged
             ,
             the
             Brethren
             carrying
             them
             to
             their
             Hab
             in
             the
             Morning
             ,
             and
             the
             Brethren
             of
             the
             next
             Hab
             carrying
             them
             to
             theirs
             ,
             and
             then
             those
             of
             the
             next
             to
             theirs
             ,
             and
             so
             on
             ,
             till
             they
             be
             conveyed
             to
             the
             place
             where
             the
             Men
             are
             ,
             for
             whose
             use
             the
             Fruit
             is
             designed
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Australian
             Battle
             ,
             in
             which
             I
             was
             ,
             happened
             17
             years
             after
             that
             ,
             upon
             the
             following
             occasion
             .
             The
             Fondins
             had
             seized
             upon
             a
             very
             considerable
             Island
             ,
             about
             10
             Leagues
             from
             the
             Sezain
             ,
             or
             District
             of
             Grief
             ;
             it
             was
             about
             18
             Leagues
             in
             length
             ,
             and
             14
             in
             breadth
             ,
             the
             Ground
             there
             being
             very
             good
             ,
             they
             had
             fortified
             themselves
             there
             ,
             and
             were
             grown
             very
             populous
             .
             The
             mildness
             of
             the
             Air
             joyned
             with
             the
             plenty
             and
             fruitfulness
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             drawing
             thither
             daily
             a
             confluence
             of
             new
             Colonies
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             made
             hold
             afterwards
             to
             make
             incursions
             into
             the
             Continent
             of
             the
             Australians
             ;
             upon
             which
             ,
             those
             People
             having
             taken
             a
             Resolution
             to
             drive
             them
             out
             of
             that
             Island
             ,
             they
             wrote
             only
             to
             the
             500
             next
             Sezains
             ,
             who
             detached
             for
             that
             purpose
             each
             of
             them
             400
             Men
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             a
             trice
             they
             raised
             an
             Army
             of
             200000
             Men
             ;
             they
             immediate-prepared
             a
             kind
             of
             great
             flat
             Ferry-boat
             ,
             and
             built
             like
             a
             Platform
             ,
             which
             contained
             
             300
             Men
             in
             Front
             ,
             and
             400
             on
             each
             side
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             was
             capable
             of
             wafting
             over
             12000
             Men
             ,
             ready
             ranged
             ,
             in
             order
             of
             Battel
             ,
             which
             they
             made
             to
             be
             advanced
             in
             that
             manner
             towards
             the
             Island
             .
             Besides
             which
             ,
             they
             equipped
             600
             other
             small
             Vessels
             ,
             that
             carried
             each
             100
             Men
             ,
             and
             400
             others
             ,
             laden
             with
             Ammunition
             and
             Provisions
             .
             Amongst
             all
             the
             Engines
             of
             War
             ,
             I
             saw
             there
             ,
             I
             took
             notice
             of
             one
             ,
             which
             consisted
             of
             several
             Ladders
             ,
             which
             stuck
             certain
             pointed
             Irons
             into
             the
             Walls
             of
             any
             Town
             they
             were
             applied
             against
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             help
             of
             a
             Spring
             ,
             enlarged
             themselves
             like
             a
             hook
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             had
             made
             their
             passage
             into
             the
             Wall
             ,
             and
             then
             afterwards
             being
             turned
             about
             with
             a
             Wheel
             ,
             these
             Engines
             would
             shake
             down
             ,
             and
             overthrow
             the
             strongest
             Walls
             .
             I
             was
             upon
             the
             Ferry-boat
             ,
             or
             Platform
             ,
             when
             they
             began
             to
             advance
             against
             the
             Fondins
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             preparing
             themselves
             for
             three
             Months
             before
             ,
             for
             a
             vigorous
             Defence
             :
             They
             were
             provided
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             Provisions
             ,
             and
             their
             Army
             was
             composed
             of
             300000
             fighting
             Men
             ,
             all
             resolved
             to
             overcome
             ,
             or
             die
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             the
             Australiaas
             being
             come
             within
             view
             of
             the
             Island
             of
             the
             Fondins
             ,
             made
             a
             stop
             to
             consult
             which
             way
             they
             might
             be●t
             
             assault
             their
             Enemies
             :
             And
             it
             was
             concluded
             in
             Council
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             Land
             20000
             Men
             in
             the
             Night
             out
             of
             their
             smaller
             Vessels
             ,
             to
             surround
             the
             Island
             ,
             and
             to
             engage
             the
             Fondins
             to
             fight
             ,
             whilst
             10000
             more
             should
             throw
             themselves
             into
             the
             Water
             ,
             and
             swim
             over
             into
             the
             Island
             with
             the
             Instruments
             ,
             necessary
             to
             beat
             down
             their
             Walls
             :
             which
             Resolution
             was
             executed
             with
             so
             much
             Order
             and
             Celerity
             ,
             that
             the
             Fondins
             had
             no
             time
             to
             bethink
             themselves
             how
             to
             prevent
             the
             blow
             .
             The
             10000
             attackt
             the
             first
             Wall
             ;
             and
             having
             beaten
             it
             down
             ,
             2000
             of
             them
             swam
             over
             ,
             and
             attacked
             the
             second
             Wall
             ;
             in
             which
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             made
             some
             Breaches
             ,
             the
             Sentinels
             hearing
             the
             noise
             ,
             went
             ,
             and
             immediately
             alarmed
             the
             next
             Court
             of
             Guard
             :
             But
             the
             Ardour
             of
             the
             Australian
             was
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             before
             their
             Enemies
             could
             have
             notice
             of
             their
             Approach
             ,
             they
             had
             already
             passed
             to
             the
             number
             of
             500
             beyond
             the
             Wall
             ,
             who
             kept
             firm
             in
             a
             Body
             to
             cover
             the
             ascent
             of
             the
             others
             ,
             who
             mounted
             with
             such
             a
             surprizing
             Expedition
             ,
             that
             in
             an
             hours
             time
             ,
             20000
             of
             them
             passed
             over
             the
             Wall
             in
             spite
             of
             all
             the
             opposition
             of
             the
             Fondins
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             while
             ,
             their
             King
             being
             informed
             that
             the
             Australians
             were
             in
             earnest
             entring
             his
             Island
             ,
             
             took
             with
             him
             6000
             chosen
             Men
             out
             of
             a
             Body
             of
             Reserve
             ,
             and
             advanced
             at
             the
             head
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             view
             the
             Enemy
             .
             The
             Australians
             on
             their
             side
             gave
             mighty
             Shouts
             to
             give
             notice
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             party
             behind
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             passed
             the
             Wall
             ,
             so
             that
             when
             the
             Fondins
             had
             begun
             an
             obstinate
             fight
             ,
             the
             Australians
             that
             were
             not
             yet
             passed
             the
             Wall
             ,
             climbed
             upon
             all
             sides
             ,
             and
             in
             spite
             of
             all
             the
             Resistance
             the
             Fondins
             could
             make
             ,
             scaled
             ,
             and
             passed
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             number
             of
             50000
             ,
             who
             made
             themselves
             Masters
             of
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Wall
             ,
             as
             the
             day
             began
             to
             appear
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             Vessels
             advanced
             to
             the
             Shoar
             ,
             and
             Landed
             20000
             more
             ,
             who
             likewise
             passed
             after
             their
             Companions
             over
             the
             Walls
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Fondins
             ,
             who
             by
             that
             time
             had
             got
             together
             above
             100000
             Men
             ,
             seeing
             the
             evident
             danger
             that
             threatned
             them
             ,
             drew
             themselves
             all
             close
             up
             into
             one
             united
             Body
             ,
             with
             a
             Resolution
             to
             venture
             all
             for
             all
             ,
             and
             fell
             so
             fiercely
             upon
             a
             Body
             of
             the
             Enemies
             that
             made
             head
             against
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             have
             entirely
             defeated
             them
             ,
             if
             another
             Body
             of
             Australians
             that
             had
             beaten
             down
             above
             200
             Fathoms
             ,
             or
             400
             Yards
             of
             Wall
             ,
             had
             not
             come
             up
             timely
             to
             their
             Assistance
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             
             Detachment
             of
             6000
             Soldiers
             from
             the
             Platform
             ;
             who
             being
             all
             fresh
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             good
             condition
             ,
             charged
             the
             Fondins
             in
             the
             Rear
             ,
             and
             made
             such
             a
             dreadful
             slaughter
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             there
             hardly
             escaped
             2000
             ,
             who
             fled
             ,
             and
             saved
             themselves
             in
             a
             small
             adjoyning
             Fortress
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Australians
             became
             Masters
             of
             the
             Field
             :
             But
             however
             ,
             before
             they
             would
             attack
             the
             Fortresses
             that
             stood
             further
             within
             the
             Island
             ,
             they
             first
             made
             sure
             of
             all
             the
             Passages
             and
             Outworks
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             cut
             off
             all
             possibility
             from
             the
             Fondins
             ,
             of
             escaping
             their
             Hands
             :
             They
             spent
             two
             days
             in
             that
             work
             ,
             and
             two
             more
             in
             looking
             for
             the
             Bodies
             of
             the
             Brethren
             that
             were
             slain
             in
             the
             Fight
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             reckoned
             42000
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             paid
             the
             usual
             Honour
             of
             Burial
             ;
             after
             which
             ,
             they
             likewise
             took
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Fondins
             that
             were
             killed
             ,
             which
             amounted
             to
             12000.
             
          
           
             When
             they
             had
             so
             done
             ,
             they
             marched
             about
             to
             all
             the
             Towns
             in
             the
             Island
             ,
             and
             took
             Five
             of
             them
             by
             Assault
             in
             one
             day
             ,
             most
             unmercifully
             killing
             all
             they
             met
             .
             And
             here
             I
             cannot
             but
             with
             Regret
             ,
             take
             notice
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             not
             believe
             any
             Country
             in
             the
             World
             can
             produce
             more
             lovely
             and
             beautiful
             Women
             than
             there
             were
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             this
             ,
             which
             made
             me
             
             in
             spight
             of
             all
             the
             Violence
             I
             used
             to
             my
             natural
             Inclination
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             conform
             my self
             to
             the
             cruel
             and
             pittiless
             Customs
             and
             Proceedings
             of
             the
             Australians
             ,
             not
             able
             to
             forbear
             shewing
             some
             Marks
             of
             Compassion
             ,
             when
             I
             saw
             the
             Throats
             of
             so
             many
             fair
             and
             charming
             Creatures
             ,
             so
             miserably
             ,
             and
             unmercilesly
             cut
             ,
             which
             much
             scandalized
             those
             Brethren
             that
             observed
             my
             tenderness
             :
             but
             the
             matter
             was
             much
             aggravated
             ,
             when
             breaking
             into
             a
             House
             that
             seemed
             more
             considerable
             than
             the
             rest
             ,
             I
             found
             in
             it
             a
             venerable
             Matron
             ,
             with
             two
             Daughters
             ,
             of
             between
             25
             or
             26
             Years
             of
             Age
             ,
             of
             a
             most
             Accomplish'd
             Beauty
             ,
             that
             threw
             themselves
             down
             at
             my
             Feet
             ;
             for
             their
             Charms
             so
             strongly
             Transported
             me
             ,
             that
             being
             almost
             bereft
             of
             my
             Reason
             ,
             and
             my
             Judgment
             ,
             I
             inconsiderately
             advanced
             towards
             one
             of
             those
             young
             Ladies
             ,
             whom
             I
             grasped
             Affectionately
             in
             my
             Arms
             ,
             to
             lift
             her
             up
             ,
             when
             two
             Australians
             came
             in
             ,
             just
             at
             that
             moment
             ,
             and
             surprized
             me
             in
             the
             Action
             .
          
           
             I
             saw
             by
             the
             Fire
             ,
             that
             flasht
             in
             their
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Indignation
             which
             appeared
             in
             their
             Faces
             ,
             that
             I
             was
             a
             lost
             Man
             ;
             nevertheless
             they
             contented
             themselves
             only
             with
             cutting
             the
             Throats
             of
             those
             Ladies
             in
             my
             Presence
             ,
             I
             knew
             not
             
             afterwards
             ,
             neither
             what
             to
             resolve
             upon
             ,
             nor
             what
             would
             become
             of
             me
             ,
             nor
             durst
             I
             look
             an
             Australian
             in
             the
             Face
             ;
             and
             as
             soon
             as
             any
             one
             came
             near
             me
             ,
             I
             held
             down
             my
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             Confusion
             shewed
             it self
             in
             my
             Face
             .
             In
             this
             Perplexity
             ,
             I
             returned
             on
             Board
             to
             the
             Vessel
             ,
             where
             I
             feined
             my self
             wounded
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             take
             it
             ill
             ,
             that
             I
             had
             quitted
             the
             Army
             ,
             and
             I
             remained
             ,
             with
             a
             Spirit
             so
             dejected
             and
             sad
             ,
             that
             I
             could
             scarce
             support
             my self
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             the
             plain
             Country
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Towns
             being
             scattered
             ,
             they
             resolved
             to
             Attack
             the
             strong
             places
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             invested
             three
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             works
             of
             a
             Siege
             among
             these
             People
             ,
             being
             to
             dig
             the
             Earth
             round
             about
             the
             place
             which
             they
             Attack
             ,
             300
             Men
             were
             employed
             in
             that
             Work
             for
             three
             days
             ;
             at
             the
             end
             of
             which
             they
             came
             to
             the
             Walls
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Sallies
             of
             the
             Fondins
             ;
             then
             they
             undermined
             them
             ,
             and
             dismantled
             those
             Cities
             in
             a
             trice
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             Astonishment
             of
             all
             the
             Inhabitants
             ;
             they
             gave
             at
             the
             same
             time
             a
             general
             Assault
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             valour
             of
             the
             Fondins
             ,
             who
             defended
             themselves
             very
             Couragiously
             ,
             did
             not
             hinder
             them
             from
             taking
             the
             strong
             places
             in
             four
             days
             time
             :
             The
             slaughter
             was
             there
             
             general
             ,
             and
             they
             spared
             neither
             Women
             ,
             old
             People
             ,
             nor
             Children
             ,
             all
             were
             enveloped
             in
             one
             common
             Massacre
             ;
             those
             that
             were
             in
             the
             other
             Fortresses
             ,
             did
             not
             stay
             to
             be
             Besieged
             ,
             they
             went
             out
             the
             Night
             before
             they
             were
             to
             be
             invested
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             seen
             on
             the
             Banks
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             more
             than
             200000
             People
             ,
             of
             all
             Ages
             and
             Sexes
             ,
             some
             of
             which
             threw
             themselves
             head-long
             into
             the
             Water
             ,
             others
             cast
             themselves
             upon
             the
             Mercy
             of
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             others
             with
             Hands
             lifted
             up
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             expected
             Death
             ,
             which
             they
             saw
             inevitable
             .
          
           
             Thus
             this
             fine
             Island
             was
             dispeopled
             ,
             the
             Australians
             ,
             collected
             into
             many
             heaps
             the
             Bodies
             of
             the
             Fondins
             ,
             and
             left
             them
             upon
             the
             Banks
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             without
             burying
             ,
             exposing
             them
             to
             the
             Birds
             ,
             who
             devoured
             them
             .
             Besides
             these
             Australians
             ,
             who
             were
             killed
             at
             the
             first
             Assault
             of
             the
             Isle
             (
             of
             which
             we
             have
             spoken
             )
             there
             was
             found
             18000
             more
             ,
             which
             were
             transported
             out
             of
             the
             Country
             upon
             many
             Vessels
             :
             they
             carried
             back
             the
             Wounded
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             which
             were
             to
             the
             number
             of
             30000
             Men.
             
          
           
           
             As
             the
             Australians
             are
             very
             dilligent
             at
             the
             Assemblies
             of
             Hab
             ,
             and
             of
             Heb
             ,
             as
             well
             at
             home
             ,
             as
             abroad
             ,
             so
             soon
             as
             the
             Isle
             was
             taken
             ,
             they
             met
             together
             ,
             to
             praise
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             consider
             of
             several
             other
             Affairs
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             principal
             were
             how
             to
             dispose
             of
             me
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             destroy
             the
             Island
             .
             I
             was
             accused
             upon
             Five
             Articles
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             which
             deserved
             death
             ;
             and
             having
             had
             my
             hearing
             ,
             I
             was
             sent
             back
             into
             my
             Sezain
             .
             After
             that
             ,
             they
             came
             to
             a
             resolution
             to
             demolish
             the
             Island
             ,
             with
             two
             Armies
             of
             fifty
             Thousand
             Men
             each
             :
             and
             this
             prodigious
             masse
             of
             Earth
             was
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             covered
             with
             Water
             ,
             in
             ten
             of
             their
             Months
             .
             A
             Work
             which
             the
             Europeans
             could
             never
             have
             finished
             in
             ten
             Years
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             would
             never
             have
             dared
             to
             undertaken
             .
             This
             is
             what
             I
             have
             seen
             of
             the
             War
             between
             the
             Australians
             and
             the
             Fondins
             .
          
           
             Besides
             these
             Enemies
             ,
             the
             Australians
             have
             those
             to
             fight
             withal
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Sea-Monsters
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             Name
             they
             give
             the
             Europeans
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             ignorant
             of
             their
             Country
             ,
             and
             they
             never
             see
             them
             come
             but
             by
             Sea
             in
             Ships
             .
             They
             
             never
             call
             them
             any
             thing
             else
             but
             Sea-Monsters
             ,
             or
             Half-men
             .
             The
             old
             Philosopher
             ,
             who
             was
             so
             much
             my
             Friend
             ,
             and
             who
             took
             such
             delight
             ,
             a
             little
             before
             he
             died
             ,
             to
             hear
             me
             talk
             of
             my
             Country
             ,
             told
             me
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             seen
             some
             People
             approach
             their
             Coasts
             ,
             who
             were
             made
             just
             after
             the
             proportion
             that
             I
             spoke
             of
             ;
             that
             he
             admired
             the
             Fabrick
             of
             their
             Ships
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             always
             desirous
             to
             know
             more
             of
             the
             Country
             of
             these
             Half-men
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             found
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             pleasure
             in
             what
             I
             had
             told
             him
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             believed
             before
             .
          
           
             He
             told
             me
             ,
             among
             other
             Disputes
             which
             they
             had
             had
             with
             these
             Half-men
             ,
             they
             had
             at
             one
             time
             met
             with
             so
             resolute
             Men
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             three
             whole
             Days
             before
             they
             could
             take
             Seven
             of
             their
             Ships
             :
             I
             saw
             these
             Vessels
             upon
             the
             Shoar
             ;
             for
             the
             Australians
             keep
             all
             their
             Prizes
             ,
             as
             Trophies
             of
             their
             Glory
             and
             Valour
             .
          
           
             When
             I
             came
             thither
             ,
             about
             six
             Months
             before
             ,
             they
             had
             defeated
             a
             whole
             Fleet
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             I
             saw
             a
             great
             many
             Bodies
             hung
             upon
             the
             Masts
             ,
             whom
             by
             their
             Cloaths
             ,
             I
             know
             to
             be
             
               French
               ,
               Spaniards
            
             ,
             and
             Portuguese
             .
             My
             old
             Man
             ,
             who
             saw
             the
             Battle
             ,
             told
             me
             ,
             he
             never
             
             saw
             the
             like
             of
             it
             ,
             except
             what
             I
             did
             against
             the
             wild
             Birds
             .
             The
             Pilot
             having
             observed
             some
             little
             Rivolets
             of
             Water
             deep
             enough
             ,
             came
             up
             within
             half
             a
             Mile
             of
             the
             Shoar
             ,
             but
             not
             finding
             there
             but
             two
             Foot
             of
             Water
             ,
             he
             was
             forced
             to
             stop
             ;
             he
             immediately
             caused
             a
             Thousand
             Men
             to
             Land
             ,
             to
             view
             the
             Country
             .
             They
             came
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             bravery
             ,
             and
             easily
             forced
             the
             Sea-Guards
             ,
             who
             presently
             gave
             the
             Signal
             ,
             the
             Enemy
             were
             come
             .
             But
             the
             Enemy
             having
             boarded
             a
             Sezain
             which
             they
             met
             ,
             and
             falling
             a
             plundering
             ,
             the
             Sea-Guards
             did
             so
             redouble
             their
             Signals
             ,
             that
             before
             the
             Europeans
             could
             have
             done
             plundering
             ,
             there
             appeared
             eight
             Thousand
             Australians
             upon
             the
             Shoar
             .
             The
             Europeans
             fired
             a
             great
             many
             pieces
             of
             Cannon
             ,
             but
             few
             did
             Execution
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             the
             Australians
             surrounded
             those-few
             that
             had
             landed
             ,
             in
             a
             little
             House
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             before
             forced
             open
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             they
             defended
             themselves
             for
             some
             time
             ,
             but
             at
             last
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             submit
             to
             Number
             ,
             and
             not
             one
             Man
             escaped
             to
             carry
             the
             News
             to
             the
             Fleet.
             After
             that
             the
             Australians
             made
             a
             considerable
             turn
             to
             secure
             the
             passage
             of
             the
             River
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             are
             admirable
             ,
             by
             filling
             dextrously
             
             the
             Mouth
             of
             the
             River
             with
             such
             heaps
             of
             Earth
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             impossible
             for
             the
             Enemy
             of
             pass
             .
             After
             this
             ,
             they
             endeavoured
             to
             board
             them
             ,
             but
             the
             Europeans
             made
             so
             good
             use
             of
             their
             Cannon
             and
             small
             Arms
             ,
             that
             of
             eight
             Thousand
             Australians
             ,
             there
             was
             six
             Thousand
             killed
             before
             one
             Man
             could
             board
             them
             .
             And
             my
             old
             Man
             assured
             me
             ,
             that
             he
             never
             had
             seen
             so
             much
             bravery
             in
             any
             of
             their
             Enemies
             .
             Notwithstanding
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             Australians
             being
             constantly
             supplied
             with
             fresh
             Men
             ,
             they
             began
             a
             new
             Attack
             with
             twelve
             Thousand
             Men
             ,
             who
             were
             very
             bravely
             received
             ,
             but
             not
             with
             such
             a
             loss
             as
             the
             former
             ;
             they
             boarded
             the
             Ships
             with
             a
             wonderful
             courage
             ;
             yet
             the
             Europeans
             firing
             from
             all
             parts
             upon
             them
             ,
             they
             had
             killed
             above
             four
             Thousand
             ,
             when
             on
             a
             suddain
             the
             Australians
             were
             reinforced
             with
             two
             Thousand
             fresh
             Men
             ,
             who
             finding
             the
             Enemy
             already
             quite
             fatigued
             ,
             immediately
             defeated
             them
             .
             There
             was
             in
             all
             ,
             three
             Thousand
             Seamen
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             Soldiers
             ,
             who
             had
             all
             their
             Throats
             cut
             ,
             in
             less
             than
             an
             Hour
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             ordinary
             Fights
             which
             the
             Australians
             have
             against
             the
             Birds
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             have
             spoken
             ,
             are
             much
             more
             troublesome
             ;
             
             because
             coming
             ,
             and
             going
             by
             the
             Air
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             means
             neither
             to
             stop
             ,
             nor
             destroy
             them
             .
             They
             fight
             against
             these
             terrible
             Beasts
             three
             several
             ways
             ;
             because
             they
             are
             attacked
             by
             them
             in
             as
             many
             ;
             for
             sometimes
             they
             hide
             themselves
             in
             the
             Trees
             ,
             sometimes
             they
             fly
             out
             of
             sight
             ,
             to
             throw
             themselves
             upon
             their
             Prey
             in
             a
             Minute
             .
             The
             little
             Birds
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             have
             spoke
             before
             ,
             will
             perceive
             them
             a
             great
             way
             off
             ,
             and
             strike
             their
             Bills
             with
             several
             doleful
             cries
             ,
             to
             give
             notice
             to
             the
             Australians
             ,
             to
             put
             themselves
             upon
             their
             Guard.
             Yet
             these
             Beasts
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             their
             precautions
             ,
             seldom
             miss
             their
             blow
             .
             I
             remember
             once
             ,
             as
             I
             was
             going
             to
             Heb
             ,
             in
             the
             company
             of
             my
             Philosopher
             ,
             armed
             according
             to
             our
             custom
             ,
             with
             Halberts
             ,
             Casques
             ,
             and
             Cuirasses
             ,
             after
             our
             mode
             ,
             we
             had
             scarce
             gone
             half
             our
             way
             ,
             when
             the
             little
             Birds
             began
             to
             cry
             ,
             and
             fly
             about
             us
             ,
             in
             a
             frightful
             manner
             ,
             to
             give
             us
             notice
             of
             our
             danger
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             we
             immediately
             perceived
             some
             of
             these
             great
             Birds
             ,
             who
             came
             to
             attack
             us
             .
             We
             then
             crowded
             one
             upon
             the
             other
             ,
             covering
             our selves
             with
             our
             Arms
             ,
             and
             making
             our selves
             ready
             for
             defence
             .
             One
             of
             these
             dreadful
             Beasts
             snatched
             my
             Halbert
             
             out
             of
             my
             hand
             ,
             with
             a
             force
             no
             man
             alive
             was
             able
             to
             resist
             .
             The
             other
             five
             fell
             so
             furiously
             upon
             my
             Companions
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             an
             incredible
             difficulty
             to
             save
             themselves
             ;
             and
             just
             as
             I
             turned
             my
             Head
             ,
             to
             see
             how
             I
             might
             come
             to
             their
             help
             ,
             I
             my self
             was
             carried
             off
             ;
             and
             I
             had
             been
             infallibly
             lost
             ,
             if
             five
             of
             my
             other
             brethren
             had
             not
             come
             to
             my
             assistance
             ,
             and
             cleared
             me
             from
             the
             claws
             of
             the
             Beast
             that
             held
             me
             .
             But
             then
             many
             more
             of
             our
             brethren
             coming
             in
             ,
             the
             Birds
             flew
             away
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             which
             is
             most
             terrible
             is
             ,
             that
             these
             horrible
             Beasts
             assemble
             themselves
             sometimes
             to
             the
             number
             of
             four
             ,
             or
             five
             hundred
             ,
             forming
             a
             body
             of
             an
             Army
             ;
             where
             it
             seems
             they
             observe
             a
             sort
             of
             a
             Discipline
             ,
             in
             their
             Combats
             with
             the
             Australians
             .
             They
             Camp
             in
             all
             places
             indifferently
             where
             they
             find
             Food
             .
             The
             Australians
             canton
             themselves
             into
             their
             Houses
             ,
             none
             dare
             stir
             out
             ;
             they
             put
             up
             the
             Signal
             to
             give
             notice
             ,
             that
             the
             Enemy
             is
             there
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             to
             take
             care
             of
             themselves
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Regularity
             ,
             which
             they
             observe
             to
             fight
             with
             these
             Birds
             ,
             is
             greater
             than
             that
             which
             they
             observe
             to
             fight
             the
             Fondins
             ;
             they
             stand
             close
             togehter
             ,
             and
             so
             order
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             a
             Front
             on
             every
             side
             .
             They
             have
             their
             Sarbecans
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             spoke
             before
             ;
             in
             short
             ,
             they
             are
             made
             of
             Halberts
             and
             Cutlaces
             :
             So
             soon
             as
             the
             Birds
             perceive
             them
             coming
             against
             them
             ,
             they
             seperate
             themselves
             ,
             some
             flying
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             some
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             them
             out
             of
             sight
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             only
             to
             joyn
             themselves
             the
             closer
             ,
             to
             fall
             together
             upon
             the
             Australians
             ;
             who
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             their
             Precautions
             ,
             always
             lose
             some
             Men
             in
             their
             first
             Attacks
             .
             I
             was
             present
             at
             three
             Fights
             with
             them
             ,
             we
             lost
             at
             the
             first
             6
             Men
             ,
             at
             the
             second
             eight
             ,
             at
             the
             third
             three
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             three
             Fights
             altogether
             we
             killed
             but
             seven
             of
             the
             Birds
             .
             It
             is
             impossible
             to
             tell
             you
             with
             what
             force
             they
             fall
             upon
             Men
             ,
             and
             what
             furious
             strokes
             they
             will
             give
             with
             their
             Bills
             ;
             I
             saw
             an
             Action
             in
             the
             last
             Combat
             ,
             that
             's
             worth
             relating
             ,
             An
             Urg
             took
             away
             the
             Halbert
             of
             one
             of
             my
             Companions
             ,
             and
             another
             seized
             his
             Person
             ;
             I
             would
             have
             defended
             him
             with
             my
             Halbert
             ,
             but
             a
             third
             Urg
             carried
             
             him
             off
             :
             my
             Neighbour
             stuck
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Bird
             carried
             away
             both
             :
             Another
             took
             hold
             of
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             another
             Urg
             threw
             himself
             furiously
             at
             him
             ;
             and
             as
             he
             was
             carrying
             him
             of
             ,
             I
             joyned
             my self
             to
             him
             to
             stop
             him
             ,
             but
             we
             had
             all
             four
             been
             carried
             off
             ,
             if
             we
             had
             not
             knocked
             down
             one
             of
             the
             Birds
             ,
             for
             the
             others
             immediately
             quitted
             us
             after
             that
             ,
             and
             we
             found
             one
             of
             the
             Australians
             ,
             which
             they
             let
             fall
             dead
             and
             strangled
             ,
             by
             being
             pinched
             too
             hard
             by
             them
             ;
             they
             observe
             that
             when
             the
             Sea
             hath
             been
             Tempestuous
             for
             four
             or
             five
             days
             ,
             these
             Birds
             are
             in
             a
             sort
             of
             a
             rage
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             take
             the
             Fish
             ,
             which
             they
             do
             at
             other
             times
             for
             their
             usual
             Nourishment
             .
             I
             have
             told
             you
             before
             ,
             that
             the
             Australians
             have
             ,
             and
             do
             yet
             continue
             to
             make
             extraordinary
             Efforts
             to
             destroy
             these
             terrible
             Enemies
             .
             They
             demolished
             30
             Years
             ago
             three
             considerable
             Islands
             ,
             where
             these
             Birds
             harbour
             ,
             of
             two
             Leagues
             in
             length
             ,
             and
             at
             present
             they
             are
             about
             destroying
             another
             that
             is
             six
             Leagues
             from
             their
             Country
             .
             The
             most
             proper
             season
             for
             this
             is
             the
             Tropick
             of
             Capricorn
             ,
             and
             they
             continue
             to
             the
             Aequinox
             of
             March
             ,
             at
             which
             time
             Birds
             beginning
             
             to
             grow
             warm
             ,
             begin
             their
             threatning
             ,
             but
             without
             effect
             ,
             till
             the
             Sun
             enters
             into
             the
             Sign
             of
             Taurus
             .
             'T
             is
             then
             that
             they
             come
             to
             Attack
             the
             Australians
             in
             Troops
             ,
             with
             so
             much
             fury
             ,
             that
             whatever
             they
             are
             able
             to
             do
             ,
             cannot
             hinder
             them
             from
             losing
             several
             Men
             ;
             the
             heat
             of
             these
             Engagements
             will
             sometimes
             continue
             for
             six
             Hours
             together
             ,
             without
             intermission
             for
             thirty
             Days
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             ,
             they
             go
             away
             by
             small
             Parcels
             ,
             till
             the
             Month
             of
             October
             ,
             where
             they
             return
             again
             with
             the
             same
             fury
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             return
             of
             Sadeur
             ,
             to
             the
             Island
             of
             Madagascar
             .
          
           
             I
             Write
             that
             which
             follows
             of
             the
             Isle
             of
             Madagascar
             ,
             and
             I
             begin
             to
             flatter
             my self
             ,
             that
             this
             History
             may
             go
             home
             with
             me
             ,
             even
             to
             mine
             own
             Country
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             easie
             to
             judge
             by
             all
             that
             I
             have
             said
             of
             the
             Incomparability
             of
             the
             humours
             and
             Interests
             of
             the
             Australians
             ,
             with
             the
             People
             of
             Europe
             ;
             that
             I
             owed
             the
             Preservation
             of
             my
             Life
             to
             nothing
             but
             the
             desperate
             Action
             which
             I
             did
             when
             first
             I
             came
             into
             the
             Australian
             Country
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             continual
             violence
             I
             did
             my self
             ,
             to
             conform
             to
             their
             manner
             of
             litving
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Care
             the
             good
             old
             Man
             took
             of
             me
             ,
             who
             was
             always
             my
             Protector
             ;
             notwithstanding
             this
             ,
             as
             our
             nature
             will
             shew
             it self
             ,
             what-ever
             Disguises
             we
             put
             〈◊〉
             there
             often
             fell
             from
             me
             some
             Words
             or
             Actions
             ,
             which
             shewed
             what
             I
             really
             was
             .
             The
             good
             old
             Philosopher
             made
             an
             hundred
             Harangues
             in
             my
             Defence
             ,
             
             while
             he
             was
             alive
             ,
             and
             to
             stop
             the
             Designs
             that
             their
             Brothers
             had
             formed
             against
             me
             ;
             he
             set
             out
             my
             fighting
             as
             an
             unheard
             of
             Prodigy
             ,
             and
             which
             alone
             rendered
             me
             worthy
             of
             their
             Protection
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             my
             faults
             .
             He
             maintained
             that
             since
             they
             had
             taken
             me
             into
             their
             Protection
             ,
             though
             I
             was
             a
             Stranger
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             now
             take
             away
             my
             Life
             without
             manifest
             Injustice
             ,
             since
             what
             I
             did
             amiss
             proceeded
             from
             my
             Nature
             ;
             he
             added
             after
             all
             ,
             that
             since
             I
             was
             a
             Stranger
             ,
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             condemn
             me
             till
             they
             could
             hear
             what
             I
             could
             say
             in
             my
             own
             defence
             .
             When
             he
             died
             ,
             he
             redoubled
             his
             Entreaties
             ,
             and
             Reasons
             ,
             to
             oblidge
             them
             to
             preserve
             me
             ,
             and
             named
             me
             to
             be
             his
             Lieutenant
             ,
             after
             an
             Exhortation
             ,
             truly
             paternal
             ,
             which
             he
             made
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Brothers
             accepted
             it
             ,
             with
             their
             common
             Consent
             .
             In
             fine
             ,
             he
             supported
             me
             till
             the
             War
             of
             the
             Fondins
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             have
             spoke
             ,
             where
             my
             ruin
             was
             fixed
             ,
             and
             resolved
             on
             .
          
           
             The
             Accusation
             that
             was
             formed
             against
             me
             ,
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             five
             principal
             heads
             :
             The
             first
             was
             ,
             that
             I
             had
             not
             fought
             with
             the
             others
             ,
             since
             I
             
             could
             not
             produce
             an
             Ear
             of
             the
             Fondins
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             I
             had
             testified
             a
             great
             Grief
             ,
             in
             seeing
             the
             Destruction
             of
             their
             Enemies
             :
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             I
             had
             embraced
             a
             Fundine
             :
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             I
             had
             eaten
             the
             Meat
             of
             the
             Fundines
             :
             and
             lastly
             ,
             That
             I
             had
             made
             Questions
             full
             of
             Malice
             to
             the
             Brothers
             .
             To
             understand
             these
             Accusations
             ,
             you
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             Custom
             of
             the
             Australians
             to
             cut
             off
             the
             Ears
             of
             those
             that
             they
             kill
             in
             fight
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             Girdle
             of
             them
             ;
             he
             that
             brings
             most
             is
             esteemed
             most
             Couragious
             ;
             and
             there
             was
             some
             that
             in
             the
             taking
             of
             the
             Island
             ,
             that
             brought
             off
             200.
             
          
           
             As
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             was
             so
             far
             from
             having
             killed
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             I
             testified
             an
             extream
             regret
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             bloody
             Butchery
             of
             those
             unhappy
             People
             ;
             I
             have
             told
             you
             already
             of
             the
             tenderness
             which
             I
             shewed
             to
             a
             pretty
             Fondin
             Lady
             ,
             whom
             I
             found
             in
             an
             House
             with
             her
             Mother
             .
             The
             Australians
             ,
             looked
             upon
             this
             as
             the
             greatest
             crime
             I
             could
             commit
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             none
             of
             them
             afterwards
             but
             abhorred
             me
             .
          
           
             They
             charged
             me
             besides
             ,
             that
             I
             had
             the
             boldness
             ro
             propose
             the
             Preservation
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Fundines
             Women
             ,
             to
             be
             
             made
             use
             of
             as
             Slaves
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             had
             openly
             declared
             ,
             that
             I
             preferred
             the
             Life
             of
             one
             Fondin
             Woman
             ,
             before
             all
             the
             Booty
             I
             could
             pretend
             to
             in
             the
             Island
             .
          
           
             So
             soon
             as
             they
             had
             heard
             these
             Accusations
             against
             me
             ,
             they
             proposed
             to
             Death
             to
             me
             ,
             but
             with
             so
             imperious
             an
             Air
             ,
             that
             I
             had
             nothing
             else
             to
             do
             but
             to
             accept
             of
             it
             :
             And
             for
             as
             much
             as
             they
             kept
             a
             great
             silence
             ,
             when
             I
             came
             to
             the
             Table
             to
             eat
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Custom
             ▪
             I
             began
             to
             speak
             ,
             and
             told
             the
             Brothers
             assembled
             ,
             that
             I
             had
             such
             essential
             Obligations
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             I
             could
             not
             leave
             them
             without
             communicating
             to
             them
             a
             grand
             Secret
             ,
             which
             I
             had
             for
             the
             easie
             Destruction
             of
             the
             Urges
             I
             added
             ,
             that
             I
             was
             really
             guilty
             of
             the
             Crimes
             of
             which
             I
             was
             accused
             ;
             but
             since
             all
             those
             crimes
             came
             from
             my
             nature
             ,
             which
             all
             People
             knew
             to
             be
             like
             that
             of
             the
             Fundins
             ;
             I
             appeal
             to
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             if
             being
             resolved
             to
             suffer
             me
             to
             live
             among
             them
             ,
             knowing
             me
             for
             a
             Fundine
             ;
             they
             ought
             not
             also
             to
             pardon
             those
             faults
             ,
             which
             were
             inseparable
             from
             those
             of
             my
             Species
             :
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             said
             I
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             testified
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             kindness
             to
             those
             People
             that
             were
             like
             me
             ;
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             I
             could
             
             cut
             their
             Throats
             ;
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             I
             shew'd
             a
             compassion
             for
             those
             who
             are
             even
             as
             my self
             :
             And
             if
             I
             had
             not
             done
             this
             ,
             I
             must
             have
             renounced
             my
             nature
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             Reason
             ,
             which
             Judges
             so
             well
             of
             things
             ,
             would
             have
             justly
             condemned
             me
             of
             cruelty
             .
          
           
             If
             an
             Australian
             should
             happen
             to
             be
             amongst
             the
             Fundines
             ,
             would
             not
             he
             be
             inexcusable
             ,
             if
             in
             a
             War
             against
             his
             own
             Nation
             ,
             he
             shew'd
             not
             some
             kindness
             to
             them
             .
             But
             after
             all
             ,
             do
             not
             believe
             that
             I
             am
             so
             desirous
             to
             preserve
             my
             life
             ,
             I
             am
             glad
             to
             retire
             ,
             I
             only
             demand
             a
             delay
             of
             a
             few
             days
             ,
             to
             have
             time
             to
             shew
             you
             ,
             that
             this
             poor
             Stranger
             ,
             whom
             you
             have
             protected
             ,
             is
             not
             ungrateful
             for
             the
             benefits
             received
             of
             you
             .
          
           
             They
             went
             out
             of
             the
             Hab
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             accustomed
             manner
             ,
             without
             giving
             any
             Answer
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             saw
             I
             had
             no
             other
             way
             left
             ,
             but
             industriously
             to
             study
             out
             some
             way
             of
             returning
             into
             my
             own
             Country
             .
             In
             this
             cogitation
             ,
             all
             the
             Adventures
             of
             my
             former
             Voyage
             ,
             which
             brought
             me
             to
             the
             place
             where
             I
             now
             was
             ,
             ran
             in
             my
             mind
             .
             I
             had
             always
             before
             my
             Eyes
             the
             opportunity
             which
             was
             so
             favourable
             to
             me
             ;
             and
             I
             imagined
             ,
             that
             
             if
             I
             could
             ,
             after
             any
             fashion
             ,
             shift
             away
             from
             the
             sight
             of
             these
             Australians
             ,
             my
             return
             would
             be
             secured
             ;
             and
             after
             I
             had
             revovled
             in
             my
             mind
             ,
             a
             great
             many
             several
             methods
             and
             designs
             ,
             this
             was
             the
             Resolution
             which
             I
             took
             and
             executed
             .
             I
             made
             a
             Cord
             of
             the
             bark
             of
             a
             Tree
             ,
             which
             is
             named
             
               S
               chuch
            
             ;
             I
             rubbed
             it
             with
             the
             juice
             of
             the
             Fruit
             Repose
             ,
             mingled
             with
             a
             little
             Sea-Water
             ,
             which
             render'd
             it
             as
             hard
             as
             Iron
             ;
             I
             afterward
             rubbed
             it
             with
             another
             Juice
             ,
             which
             made
             it
             flexible
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             made
             a
             kind
             of
             Rope
             ,
             which
             I
             tied
             fast
             to
             a
             Tree
             ,
             where
             the
             Urgs
             used
             to
             perch
             ;
             I
             never
             ceased
             to
             go
             and
             come
             ,
             expecting
             with
             impatience
             the
             success
             which
             I
             had
             promised
             my self
             from
             this
             design
             .
             At
             last
             my
             little
             Birds
             having
             advertised
             me
             to
             retire
             ,
             I
             saw
             two
             Urgs
             very
             high
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             which
             lighted
             exactly
             upon
             the
             Tree
             where
             I
             had
             stretched
             my
             Cord
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             them
             was
             taken
             by
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Foot.
             
          
           
             The
             Brothers
             ,
             who
             saw
             that
             he
             was
             taken
             ,
             ran
             presently
             to
             knock
             him
             down
             ;
             but
             I
             entreated
             them
             to
             let
             me
             alone
             with
             him
             ,
             assuring
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             in
             a
             little
             while
             see
             something
             more
             surprising
             than
             what
             they
             now
             beheld
             .
          
           
           
             My
             Beast
             seeing
             himself
             taken
             ,
             continued
             two
             days
             in
             a
             very
             ill
             humour
             when
             I
             approached
             him
             ,
             but
             at
             last
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             no
             appearance
             of
             escaping
             ,
             and
             that
             hunger
             and
             famine
             pressed
             him
             ,
             he
             begun
             to
             be
             more
             gentle
             ,
             and
             to
             suffer
             me
             to
             approach
             to
             give
             him
             meat
             ;
             I
             fed
             him
             all
             alone
             ,
             and
             he
             began
             to
             know
             me
             ;
             I
             made
             much
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             suffered
             it
             ;
             I
             lift
             up
             his
             huge
             Feet
             ,
             I
             looked
             upon
             his
             Talons
             ,
             I
             opened
             his
             Beak
             ,
             and
             mounted
             upon
             his
             Back
             :
             In
             fine
             ,
             I
             did
             whatsoever
             I
             would
             with
             him
             :
             I
             said
             then
             to
             my self
             ,
             since
             I
             was
             first
             driven
             into
             this
             Countrey
             by
             the
             persecution
             of
             these
             Beasts
             ,
             why
             may
             I
             not
             depart
             hence
             too
             by
             their
             Assistance
             ?
             I
             had
             great
             hope
             of
             my
             Bird
             ,
             and
             my
             hope
             increased
             as
             his
             kindness
             increased
             towards
             me
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             they
             spoke
             of
             my
             Conduct
             at
             the
             HAB
             with
             praise
             ,
             and
             seeing
             that
             they
             admired
             it
             ,
             I
             made
             a
             speech
             and
             told
             them
             ,
             that
             I
             begun
             now
             to
             look
             upon
             my self
             as
             one
             whose
             being
             was
             in
             a
             manner
             ceas'd
             ;
             that
             since
             it
             was
             the
             Custom
             of
             our
             Nation
             ,
             that
             when
             any
             one
             was
             at
             the
             point
             of
             Death
             ,
             to
             live
             with
             great
             Reservedness
             ,
             and
             that
             my
             spirit
             would
             not
             permit
             me
             to
             be
             the
             
             same
             that
             I
             had
             been
             ,
             and
             that
             knowing
             that
             I
             should
             cease
             to
             be
             in
             a
             little
             time
             ,
             I
             would
             employ
             the
             Moments
             that
             remained
             to
             study
             out
             some
             last
             action
             which
             should
             edifie
             them
             much
             more
             than
             my
             first
             .
             These
             Reasons
             did
             very
             much
             satisfie
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             resolved
             to
             let
             me
             finish
             my
             Life
             as
             I
             pleased
             ,
             without
             speaking
             any
             more
             either
             of
             my
             words
             or
             actions
             .
             And
             since
             I
             ought
             to
             be
             reckoned
             in
             the
             number
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             they
             themselves
             named
             me
             Lieutenant
             ,
             and
             regarded
             me
             no
             more
             but
             as
             a
             dying
             person
             ,
             who
             was
             at
             Liberty
             to
             finish
             his
             Life
             as
             himself
             thought
             fit
             .
             This
             Order
             gave
             me
             so
             much
             consolation
             ,
             that
             I
             then
             looked
             upon
             my
             deliverance
             for
             most
             assured
             .
          
           
             I
             passed
             almost
             the
             whole
             day
             with
             my
             Bird
             ,
             and
             I
             omitted
             no
             way
             to
             shew
             him
             all
             the
             kindness
             I
             possibly
             could
             .
             I
             perceived
             one
             day
             that
             he
             had
             a
             great
             pain
             ,
             and
             I
             found
             that
             the
             Cord
             which
             setter'd
             him
             had
             cut
             the
             skin
             of
             his
             Foot
             ,
             and
             was
             entred
             a
             good
             way
             into
             his
             flesh
             ;
             the
             wound
             was
             very
             considerable
             ,
             and
             I
             used
             all
             means
             possible
             to
             cure
             him
             ;
             I
             poured
             in
             the
             Juice
             of
             a
             Fruit
             to
             consolidate
             the
             wound
             ,
             I
             bound
             it
             up
             handsomly
             ,
             and
             in
             eight
             days
             he
             became
             perfectly
             
             well
             .
             His
             kindness
             upon
             this
             augmented
             so
             much
             towards
             me
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             suffer
             me
             to
             go
             from
             him
             :
             And
             I
             on
             the
             other
             side
             was
             never
             content
             but
             when
             I
             was
             with
             him
             :
             I
             let
             him
             by
             little
             and
             little
             go
             loose
             alone
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             so
             far
             from
             flying
             away
             ,
             that
             he
             made
             continual
             Efforts
             to
             follow
             me
             every
             where
             :
             I
             was
             desirous
             to
             try
             whether
             he
             could
             carry
             me
             flying
             ,
             and
             I
             found
             that
             he
             did
             it
             with
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             a
             surprizing
             swiftness
             .
             After
             this
             I
             made
             a
             Girdle
             of
             many
             Leaves
             ,
             which
             I
             rubbed
             with
             the
             Juice
             of
             the
             Fruit
             of
             Repose
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             of
             proof
             against
             Water
             ;
             I
             made
             afterward
             a
             kind
             of
             Bag
             ,
             and
             having
             filled
             it
             with
             the
             most
             nourishing
             Fruits
             of
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             some
             Bottles
             of
             the
             Liquor
             which
             they
             drink
             there
             ,
             with
             which
             I
             put
             also
             the
             
               Manuscript
               of
               this
               History
            
             ,
             I
             put
             them
             all
             up
             very
             neatly
             ,
             and
             girded
             them
             round
             about
             me
             .
          
           
             Besides
             this
             ,
             I
             made
             a
             little
             Wallet
             which
             I
             filled
             with
             Fruit
             for
             the
             nourishment
             of
             my
             Beast
             ,
             and
             have
             tied
             it
             neatly
             upon
             his
             back
             ,
             I
             resolved
             to
             depart
             the
             night
             following
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             15th
             of
             the
             Solstice
             of
             Capricorn
             35
             years
             and
             some
             months
             after
             my
             first
             arrival
             into
             the
             Australian
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
             Fifty
             seventh
             year
             of
             mine
             Age.
             
          
           
             That
             my
             Bird
             then
             might
             the
             more
             easily
             take
             his
             flight
             ,
             I
             made
             him
             get
             up
             upon
             a
             Tree
             ,
             and
             seating
             my self
             under
             his
             wings
             ,
             I
             made
             him
             begin
             his
             flight
             very
             high
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             being
             perceived
             by
             those
             that
             guarded
             the
             Sea
             ,
             but
             the
             great
             Cold
             of
             the
             middle
             Region
             of
             the
             Air
             quickly
             obliged
             me
             to
             descend
             a
             little
             lower
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             we
             had
             been
             above
             six
             mile
             already
             on
             our
             way
             ,
             whether
             my
             Beast
             became
             again
             sensible
             of
             his
             wound
             ,
             or
             whether
             too
             long
             a
             rest
             had
             rendred
             him
             more
             heavy
             ,
             I
             perceived
             he
             was
             extreamly
             fatigued
             ,
             and
             could
             hold
             out
             no
             longer
             :
             I
             then
             so
             ordered
             him
             to
             light
             down
             upon
             the
             Water
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             sunk
             a
             little
             too
             deep
             ,
             I
             leaped
             off
             to
             ease
             him
             ,
             well
             knowing
             that
             my
             Girdle
             would
             support
             me
             ,
             and
             keep
             me
             out
             of
             danger
             .
             This
             poor
             Animal
             fearing
             then
             that
             I
             would
             be
             lost
             ,
             or
             would
             quit
             him
             ,
             began
             to
             cry
             and
             turn
             towards
             me
             with
             an
             agitation
             that
             shewed
             his
             pain
             and
             uneasiness
             ;
             but
             being
             my self
             more
             weary
             than
             he
             ,
             I
             leaned
             my
             head
             upon
             his
             Feathers
             ,
             and
             having
             given
             him
             some
             of
             the
             Fruits
             in
             the
             Wallet
             ,
             I
             fell
             into
             a
             sound
             sleep
             .
             I
             found
             the
             day
             very
             fine
             
             and
             clear
             at
             my
             awaking
             ,
             and
             made
             my
             Bird
             eat
             again
             ,
             and
             took
             a
             Repast
             my self
             ;
             I
             mounted
             again
             upon
             him
             nimbly
             enough
             ,
             with
             design
             to
             advance
             the
             more
             swiftly
             on
             our
             way
             :
             But
             whatsoever
             Efforts
             he
             made
             ,
             he
             was
             never
             able
             to
             take
             his
             flight
             ,
             because
             the
             strange
             heaviness
             of
             my
             body
             made
             him
             sink
             too
             low
             in
             the
             Water
             ;
             we
             were
             forced
             then
             ,
             whether
             we
             would
             or
             no
             ,
             to
             remain
             in
             the
             place
             where
             we
             now
             were
             ,
             and
             any
             one
             may
             judge
             what
             pain
             and
             trouble
             I
             was
             then
             in
             :
             Nevertheless
             ,
             having
             considered
             that
             my
             Beast
             went
             very
             well
             ,
             and
             swiftly
             in
             the
             Water
             ,
             I
             tied
             my self
             to
             his
             Tail
             ,
             and
             he
             drew
             me
             far
             enough
             to
             discover
             a
             little
             Island
             which
             appeared
             almost
             out
             of
             sight
             .
             As
             the
             night
             approached
             ,
             and
             my
             Bird
             being
             very
             weary
             ,
             I
             staid
             to
             feed
             him
             ,
             and
             eat
             my self
             also
             with
             him
             ;
             but
             I
             was
             very
             much
             astonished
             to
             see
             him
             stop
             short
             ;
             for
             whether
             it
             was
             that
             he
             regretted
             his
             former
             condition
             ,
             or
             whether
             he
             could
             not
             live
             in
             a
             different
             Air
             from
             that
             of
             his
             own
             Climate
             ,
             or
             whether
             he
             was
             only
             concerned
             at
             the
             trouble
             he
             saw
             me
             in
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             stir
             a
             bit
             further
             .
             Night
             came
             upon
             us
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             and
             he
             slept
             soundly
             ,
             but
             I
             could
             not
             so
             much
             as
             shut
             
             mine
             Eyes
             :
             I
             deliberated
             a
             long
             time
             upon
             what
             I
             should
             do
             ,
             and
             after
             a
             great
             many
             thoughts
             ,
             I
             judged
             it
             most
             convenient
             to
             slip
             the
             Wallet
             from
             off
             his
             back
             ,
             and
             to
             separate
             my self
             entirely
             from
             him
             ,
             though
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             regret
             .
          
           
             After
             I
             had
             done
             this
             ,
             seeing
             my
             Girdle
             and
             my
             Bag
             supported
             me
             perfectly
             well
             ,
             I
             began
             to
             go
             away
             from
             my
             Beast
             ,
             and
             to
             go
             forward
             by
             the
             favour
             of
             a
             South-wind
             which
             assisted
             me
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             at
             Day-break
             I
             found
             my self
             arrived
             without
             any
             inconvenience
             in
             the
             Island
             which
             I
             discovered
             the
             night
             before
             .
          
           
             Then
             I
             went
             out
             of
             the
             Water
             ,
             and
             sat
             me
             down
             upon
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             I
             eat
             some
             of
             my
             fruit
             ,
             with
             such
             a
             sensible
             pleasure
             tempered
             with
             that
             consolation
             that
             I
             never
             yet
             enjoy'd
             the
             like
             .
             Sleep
             seized
             me
             afterwards
             ,
             and
             I
             slept
             about
             six
             hours
             ,
             and
             waking
             I
             resolved
             to
             continue
             my
             Voyage
             ,
             and
             to
             advance
             ,
             always
             bearing
             towards
             the
             North
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             being
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             lost
             in
             the
             Great
             Sea
             which
             separates
             the
             
               Old
               World
               from
               the
               New.
            
             But
             I
             was
             scarce
             got
             into
             the
             Water
             when
             I
             heard
             the
             noise
             of
             the
             flying
             of
             the
             Great
             Birds
             which
             I
             have
             
             spoken
             of
             .
             My
             very
             Heart
             trembled
             at
             this
             noise
             ,
             and
             I
             thought
             my self
             lost
             at
             first
             ,
             but
             my
             fear
             was
             presently
             turned
             into
             joy
             ,
             when
             I
             found
             that
             it
             was
             my
             own
             Beast
             that
             was
             looking
             for
             me
             ,
             and
             who
             came
             to
             cast
             himself
             at
             my
             Feet
             with
             so
             many
             caresses
             and
             so
             many
             marks
             of
             sorrow
             because
             I
             had
             left
             him
             :
             I
             was
             touched
             with
             the
             most
             tender
             compassion
             that
             ever
             I
             had
             in
             my
             life
             ,
             and
             because
             I
             knew
             he
             had
             tired
             himself
             very
             much
             in
             seeking
             me
             ,
             I
             staid
             in
             the
             Island
             a
             Day
             and
             a
             Night
             ,
             to
             rest
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             some
             fruits
             out
             of
             my
             Wallet
             ;
             he
             had
             scarce
             begun
             to
             Eat
             when
             ten
             great
             Beasts
             ,
             almost
             of
             the
             colour
             of
             our
             Wolves
             came
             up
             towards
             us
             ▪
             My
             Bird
             who
             perceived
             them
             before
             me
             ,
             set
             upon
             them
             with
             great
             impetuosity
             and
             fury
             ,
             and
             taking
             up
             one
             and
             carrying
             it
             up
             into
             the
             Air
             ,
             he
             let
             it
             fall
             upon
             another
             and
             knockt
             it
             on
             the
             Head
             ,
             upon
             which
             all
             the
             rest
             immediately
             fled
             ,
             but
             before
             they
             could
             get
             to
             their
             Holes
             ,
             he
             catched
             a
             third
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             eat
             half
             and
             brought
             the
             rest
             to
             me
             .
             The
             night
             following
             I
             slept
             with
             him
             six
             or
             seven
             hours
             ,
             but
             my
             Bird
             did
             not
             sleep
             till
             after
             me
             ,
             and
             awaked
             very
             near
             as
             soon
             as
             I
             ;
             He
             no
             sooner
             had
             his
             Eyes
             open
             ,
             but
             he
             fell
             upon
             one
             of
             the
             Beasts
             
             that
             he
             had
             slain
             and
             made
             his
             breakfast
             of
             it
             :
             I
             eat
             also
             some
             of
             my
             fruits
             ,
             and
             presently
             got
             upon
             a
             little
             Rock
             and
             mounted
             his
             Back
             as
             before
             ,
             we
             advanced
             with
             a
             surprizing
             swiftness
             ,
             and
             had
             made
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             way
             ,
             when
             two
             Birds
             of
             the
             same
             bigness
             came
             to
             encounter
             us
             ,
             and
             launching
             themselves
             against
             us
             ,
             began
             to
             attack
             us
             with
             great
             blows
             ,
             of
             their
             Beaks
             and
             Talons
             .
             It
             was
             impossible
             for
             this
             poor
             Creature
             to
             make
             his
             part
             good
             ,
             as
             well
             because
             his
             burden
             put
             him
             out
             of
             a
             state
             of
             defence
             as
             that
             the
             two
             Birds
             were
             each
             of
             them
             as
             strong
             as
             himself
             ;
             I
             had
             received
             already
             some
             blows
             which
             made
             me
             all
             bloody
             ,
             and
             also
             seeing
             that
             we
             were
             both
             of
             us
             in
             equal
             danger
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             hindering
             him
             to
             save
             his
             life
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             secure
             mine
             own
             ,
             I
             leaped
             off
             from
             his
             back
             ,
             and
             cast
             my self
             into
             the
             Water
             ,
             where
             I
             lay
             some
             time
             to
             look
             upon
             the
             Combat
             ;
             My
             Bird
             held
             himself
             upon
             the
             defensive
             ,
             and
             contented
             himself
             to
             present
             his
             Talons
             and
             his
             Beak
             to
             guard
             off
             the
             blows
             as
             much
             as
             he
             could
             .
             But
             at
             last
             a
             mist
             which
             begun
             to
             spread
             it self
             insensibly
             quite
             deprived
             me
             of
             the
             sight
             of
             this
             spectacle
             .
             I
             fell
             then
             into
             a
             deep
             grief
             ,
             and
             made
             many
             reflections
             upon
             my
             unhappy
             
             Estate
             ,
             and
             I
             was
             reduced
             to
             it
             by
             mine
             own
             fault
             .
          
           
             Australia
             represented
             it self
             to
             me
             with
             all
             its
             advantages
             ,
             and
             the
             Island
             which
             I
             had
             newly
             left
             ,
             seemed
             to
             me
             extremely
             Commodious
             ,
             and
             I
             thought
             I
             might
             have
             past
             the
             rest
             of
             my
             Days
             there
             without
             fear
             or
             danger
             ,
             because
             my
             Bird
             would
             have
             guarded
             me
             against
             all
             that
             durst
             attacque
             me
             .
             I
             then
             remembred
             that
             I
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             mine
             own
             unhappiness
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             compleated
             my
             misfortune
             was
             ,
             that
             I
             knew
             not
             what
             to
             do
             ,
             not
             being
             able
             to
             see
             thirty
             yards
             before
             me
             .
             These
             sad
             thoughts
             perplexed
             my
             mind
             ,
             when
             I
             heard
             a
             great
             noise
             like
             a
             Ship
             that
             spread
             all
             its
             Sails
             ,
             I
             begun
             to
             cry
             out
             ,
             when
             I
             was
             perceived
             by
             the
             Marriners
             who
             shot
             at
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             was
             wounded
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             but
             slightly
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             the
             Vessel
             approaching
             ,
             they
             knew
             by
             my
             voice
             and
             my
             actions
             ,
             that
             I
             was
             a
             man
             ▪
             they
             took
             me
             on
             board
             ,
             and
             used
             me
             with
             great
             compassion
             ,
             they
             looked
             upon
             my
             wounds
             ,
             and
             washed
             them
             with
             Oil
             and
             Wine
             and
             having
             poured
             upon
             them
             a
             precious
             Balm
             they
             bound
             them
             up
             very
             neatly
             .
          
           
             Because
             they
             appeared
             to
             be
             Europeans
             
             I
             spoke
             Latine
             to
             them
             ,
             I
             understood
             that
             they
             were
             French
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             Vessel
             parted
             a
             little
             while
             ago
             from
             the
             Isle
             of
             Madagascar
             with
             design
             to
             cruise
             for
             a
             booty
             .
          
           
             The
             Captain
             who
             was
             a
             man
             of
             quality
             having
             understood
             that
             I
             was
             an
             European
             came
             to
             see
             me
             ,
             and
             spoke
             to
             me
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             kindness
             ,
             gave
             me
             a
             suit
             of
             his
             apparel
             ,
             took
             me
             into
             his
             Company
             ,
             and
             made
             me
             eat
             at
             his
             Table
             .
             The
             first
             entertainment
             I
             had
             with
             him
             lasted
             for
             three
             hours
             .
             I
             recounted
             to
             him
             the
             History
             of
             my
             Birth
             ,
             of
             my
             Education
             ,
             of
             my
             Shipwracks
             ,
             and
             of
             my
             Arrival
             in
             Australia
             .
             He
             heard
             me
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             attention
             ,
             &
             was
             astonish'd
             that
             I
             could
             survive
             so
             many
             evils
             that
             I
             had
             suffered
             .
             I
             heard
             that
             he
             spoke
             in
             French
             to
             the
             Company
             all
             that
             I
             had
             said
             in
             Latin
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             them
             admired
             that
             I
             should
             escape
             so
             many
             dangers
             .
             He
             had
             afterwards
             the
             discretion
             to
             let
             me
             eat
             without
             asking
             me
             any
             more
             questions
             ;
             But
             since
             I
             had
             lost
             the
             use
             of
             the
             European
             meats
             ,
             I
             found
             no
             taste
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             my
             stomach
             would
             scarce
             endure
             them
             .
             I
             took
             then
             of
             my
             Fruits
             which
             begun
             to
             wax
             old
             ,
             and
             my
             little
             Bottles
             which
             began
             to
             dry
             ,
             I
             offered
             one
             to
             the
             Captain
             who
             tasted
             it
             ,
             
             and
             protested
             that
             he
             had
             never
             drank
             any
             thing
             so
             delicious
             .
             He
             desired
             a
             second
             of
             me
             ,
             and
             drank
             to
             the
             Mr.
             Pilot
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             a
             third
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             a
             fourth
             ,
             and
             never
             ceased
             ,
             till
             my
             Girdle
             was
             quite
             empty
             .
             There
             was
             no
             body
             but
             admired
             both
             the
             colour
             and
             delicacy
             of
             the
             Fruits
             ,
             and
             they
             could
             scarce
             believe
             they
             were
             natural
             .
          
           
             Our
             Repast
             being
             over
             ,
             I
             was
             obliged
             to
             begin
             my
             History
             again
             ,
             and
             recount
             as
             well
             as
             I
             could
             possibly
             ,
             the
             particulars
             of
             the
             Australian
             Countrey
             ,
             the
             Manners
             and
             Customs
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             .
             The
             Captain
             was
             at
             a
             great
             loss
             to
             believe
             me
             ,
             but
             I
             reported
             so
             many
             circumstances
             of
             the
             things
             which
             I
             advanced
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             no
             longer
             doubt
             of
             it
             .
             He
             oftentimes
             protested
             that
             he
             would
             willingly
             run
             the
             danger
             of
             his
             Life
             to
             see
             those
             things
             which
             I
             had
             seen
             .
             And
             upon
             what
             I
             said
             to
             him
             concerning
             the
             Situation
             and
             Bounds
             of
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             he
             declared
             that
             he
             saw
             plainly
             that
             his
             Friends
             who
             were
             gone
             thither
             would
             infallibly
             perish
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             having
             resolved
             to
             return
             to
             Madagascar
             ,
             we
             set
             Sail
             ,
             and
             after
             eight
             days
             sailing
             ,
             we
             arrived
             at
             
             the
             Port
             of
             Tombolo
             ,
             which
             is
             something
             Southerly
             to
             the
             Isle
             of
             Madagascar
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             South-west
             .
             The
             Captain
             had
             a
             great
             kindness
             for
             me
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             let
             me
             leave
             him
             ,
             to
             gratifie
             the
             Governour
             of
             Tombolo
             ,
             who
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             see
             me
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
          
           
             Of
             Sadeurs
             Stay
             in
             the
             Isle
             of
             Madagascar
             .
          
           
             TOmbolo
             is
             a
             Port
             that
             hath
             a
             little
             City
             indifferently
             strong
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             is
             about
             five
             or
             six
             thousand
             Inhabitants
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             greater
             part
             are
             French
             ,
             some
             Portugals
             ,
             others
             English
             ,
             and
             a
             very
             few
             Hollanders
             ;
             the
             rest
             are
             the
             Natives
             of
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             who
             are
             very
             hard
             to
             be
             civiliz'd
             .
             It
             is
             under
             the
             Tropick
             of
             Capricorn
             ,
             in
             the
             65th
             Meridian
             ,
             according
             to
             Ptolomy
             .
             This
             Countrey
             is
             not
             only
             barren
             ,
             but
             unhealthful
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             I
             am
             able
             to
             judge
             .
             They
             have
             no
             provision
             but
             what
             is
             brought
             from
             other
             places
             ,
             and
             the
             natural
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Countrey
             are
             not
             yet
             subjected
             ,
             
             nor
             have
             any
             fixed
             abode
             .
             Here
             again
             I
             recounted
             my
             History
             at
             length
             to
             the
             Governour
             ,
             and
             had
             many
             Conferences
             with
             him
             ,
             yet
             being
             tired
             with
             staying
             so
             long
             for
             a
             Ship
             to
             return
             into
             Europe
             ,
             I
             prayed
             the
             Governour
             to
             give
             me
             some
             Men
             to
             conduct
             me
             up
             the
             River
             which
             they
             call
             Sildem
             ,
             to
             enter
             higher
             into
             the
             Countrey
             to
             make
             some
             discoveries
             .
             The
             Governour
             assured
             me
             that
             he
             had
             had
             the
             same
             curiosity
             formerly
             himself
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             was
             diverted
             from
             it
             by
             the
             certain
             information
             he
             had
             that
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Countrey
             were
             such
             Salvages
             ,
             that
             they
             spared
             no
             person
             ;
             and
             he
             added
             ,
             that
             about
             three
             months
             before
             they
             entrapped
             two
             Souldiers
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             heard
             by
             a
             Salvage
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             tied
             them
             by
             the
             Feet
             ,
             and
             hanged
             them
             in
             Trees
             at
             five
             or
             six
             paces
             distance
             ,
             then
             knocked
             them
             one
             against
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             by
             hurting
             and
             beating
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             bruised
             to
             death
             ;
             and
             that
             round
             about
             them
             there
             was
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Children
             who
             expected
             when
             the
             blood
             and
             brains
             of
             those
             miserable
             people
             should
             fall
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             on
             purpose
             to
             gather
             them
             up
             ,
             and
             eat
             them
             .
             And
             that
             these
             barbarous
             people
             having
             seen
             them
             
             render
             up
             their
             last
             gasp
             in
             these
             cruel
             Torments
             ,
             had
             taken
             down
             their
             bruised
             Bodies
             beaten
             all
             black
             ,
             and
             devoured
             them
             without
             any
             other
             dressing
             .
          
           
             These
             cruelties
             hindred
             me
             from
             desiring
             to
             know
             more
             particularly
             either
             the
             Countrey
             or
             the
             Inhabitants
             .
             I
             began
             then
             to
             be
             extreamly
             troubled
             ,
             when
             there
             arrived
             at
             the
             Port
             a
             French
             Vessel
             ,
             which
             brought
             a
             kind
             of
             a
             Chaloop
             along
             with
             him
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             seized
             upon
             in
             a
             Ferry-place
             as
             it
             was
             passing
             into
             an
             Island
             of
             the
             Southern
             Countrey
             .
             There
             was
             no
             body
             on
             Board
             but
             a
             
               Venerable
               old
               man
            
             accompained
             with
             the
             six
             Rowers
             which
             served
             him
             in
             the
             room
             of
             Valetts
             .
             This
             man
             looked
             very
             much
             like
             an
             Australian
             ;
             his
             Forehead
             and
             Chin
             were
             squarer
             than
             they
             were
             long
             ,
             his
             Hair
             and
             all
             his
             Beard
             black
             ,
             and
             his
             Body
             of
             a
             brown
             Colour
             .
             As
             soon
             as
             I
             saw
             him
             I
             was
             touched
             with
             compassion
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             had
             an
             extream
             desire
             to
             know
             who
             he
             was
             .
             The
             Governour
             made
             no
             difficulty
             to
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             see
             him
             ,
             being
             desirous
             that
             I
             should
             draw
             out
             by
             his
             means
             some
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             which
             yet
             he
             hardly
             believed
             could
             be
             done
             .
             I
             
             came
             then
             to
             the
             old
             man
             ,
             and
             having
             testified
             to
             him
             by
             many
             signs
             that
             I
             was
             in
             the
             same
             Captivity
             with
             himself
             ,
             he
             began
             to
             shew
             some
             signs
             of
             comfort
             .
             After
             three
             or
             four
             Enterviews
             ,
             I
             found
             a
             way
             to
             make
             my
             mind
             known
             to
             him
             after
             this
             manner
             .
             We
             agreed
             by
             signs
             to
             frame
             certain
             words
             to
             explain
             our
             thoughts
             .
             I
             formed
             two
             hundred
             in
             one
             night
             which
             he
             comprehended
             easily
             ;
             Having
             formed
             in
             two
             months
             time
             a
             kind
             of
             Language
             sufficiently
             capable
             to
             make
             us
             understand
             one
             another
             .
             I
             told
             him
             all
             my
             History
             ,
             my
             Shipwracks
             ,
             my
             Arrival
             in
             Australia
             ,
             the
             stay
             I
             had
             made
             there
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             my
             escape
             .
             Having
             engaged
             him
             by
             all
             this
             freedom
             and
             openness
             to
             put
             confidence
             in
             me
             ;
             he
             made
             no
             difficulty
             to
             discover
             several
             considerable
             circumstances
             of
             his
             Countrey
             to
             me
             .
             He
             told
             me
             that
             he
             lived
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             an
             Island
             ,
             that
             the
             Climate
             was
             very
             Healthful
             ,
             the
             Land
             very
             Fertile
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             well
             Accomplished
             .
             That
             they
             had
             two
             strong
             Barricadoes
             that
             separated
             them
             on
             the
             East
             and
             West
             from
             two
             barbarous
             People
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             two
             prodigious
             Mountains
             ;
             that
             of
             the
             East
             was
             called
             Harnor
             ,
             
             that
             of
             the
             West
             Canor
             :
             And
             that
             on
             the
             Sea-side
             ,
             Nature
             had
             walled
             them
             in
             with
             such
             banks
             of
             Sand
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             get
             over
             them
             without
             the
             experience
             of
             many
             years
             ,
             he
             added
             that
             their
             Countrey
             was
             about
             six
             thousand
             Miles
             about
             ,
             that
             the
             Government
             was
             Aristocratical
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             chose
             every
             three
             years
             six
             Governours
             ;
             the
             first
             for
             the
             North-Sea
             ,
             the
             second
             for
             the
             South-Sea
             ,
             the
             third
             for
             Mount
             Harnor
             ,
             the
             fourth
             for
             Mount
             Canor
             ,
             and
             two
             others
             for
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Countrey
             ;
             that
             these
             Governours
             had
             power
             of
             Life
             and
             Death
             over
             all
             People
             within
             their
             district
             of
             what
             condition
             soever
             they
             were
             .
             For
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             they
             cultivated
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             sowed
             and
             reaped
             as
             they
             did
             in
             Europe
             ;
             that
             the
             beasts
             which
             served
             them
             for
             Labour
             were
             of
             the
             bigness
             of
             Elephants
             .
             That
             in
             General
             the
             People
             of
             this
             Countrey
             loved
             their
             Liberties
             more
             than
             their
             Lives
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             one
             of
             the
             Governours
             of
             which
             he
             had
             told
             me
             ,
             whose
             unhappy
             loss
             was
             caused
             by
             a
             Tempest
             that
             rose
             against
             all
             appearance
             as
             he
             was
             going
             to
             visit
             some
             banks
             of
             Sand
             which
             encreased
             extraordinarily
             ,
             that
             the
             Tempest
             having
             carried
             him
             a
             great
             
             way
             off
             he
             fell
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             Pirates
             ,
             who
             delivered
             him
             to
             the
             Governour
             of
             Tombolo
             .
          
           
             We
             passed
             whole
             days
             in
             this
             agreeable
             conversation
             ,
             when
             there
             arrived
             two
             Ships
             from
             the
             Mogul
             that
             were
             to
             depart
             in
             a
             few
             days
             for
             Leghorn
             .
             I
             was
             a
             little
             troubled
             to
             be
             deprived
             of
             the
             conversation
             of
             a
             man
             so
             agreeable
             and
             reasonable
             ,
             nevertheless
             not
             being
             willing
             to
             lose
             so
             fair
             an
             occasion
             ,
             I
             told
             him
             that
             I
             was
             resolved
             to
             take
             this
             opportunity
             to
             return
             into
             my
             own
             Countrey
             .
          
           
             This
             news
             did
             sensibly
             afflict
             him
             ,
             yet
             he
             declared
             that
             my
             design
             was
             too
             reasonable
             to
             be
             opposed
             ,
             and
             some
             days
             after
             going
             to
             take
             my
             leave
             of
             him
             ,
             he
             answered
             me
             coldly
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             leave
             me
             first
             ,
             and
             prayed
             me
             that
             I
             would
             preserve
             that
             Friendship
             for
             him
             in
             my
             heart
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             had
             given
             him
             so
             many
             testimonies
             of
             since
             our
             acquaintance
             .
          
           
             A
             little
             while
             after
             ,
             he
             cast
             himself
             at
             my
             feet
             ,
             to
             signifie
             the
             esteem
             which
             he
             had
             for
             me
             ,
             and
             having
             cryed
             out
             five
             or
             six
             times
             in
             his
             Language
             ,
             two
             of
             his
             Valletts
             ran
             to
             him
             and
             strangled
             him
             ;
             and
             afterwards
             ran
             with
             their
             heads
             so
             
             forcibly
             one
             against
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             they
             beat
             out
             their
             brains
             and
             both
             fell
             dead
             upon
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             The
             four
             others
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             did
             the
             same
             in
             a
             moment
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             were
             all
             found
             dead
             together
             ,
             which
             extreamly
             surprized
             the
             Governour
             and
             all
             that
             were
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             contents
             of
             
               Sadeurs
               Memoirs
            
             written
             with
             his
             own
             hand
             .
             
               His
               History
               ends
               here
            
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             appearance
             being
             Embarqued
             presently
             after
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             old
             man
             of
             which
             we
             have
             spoken
             ,
             he
             had
             no
             leisure
             to
             write
             the
             Adventures
             of
             his
             return
             in
             Europe
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           BOOKS
           lately
           Printed
           for
           
             John
             Dunton
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Raven
           in
           the
           Poultrey
           .
        
         
           
             THE
             Second
             Volume
             of
             the
             Athenian
             Mercury
          
           ;
           with
           a
           general
           Title
           ,
           Preface
           and
           Index
           to
           it
           ,
           is
           now
           publisht
           ,
           stictht
           up
           in
           Marble
           Paper
           .
           Price
           
             2s
             .
             6d
          
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Tigurine
             Liturgy
          
           ,
           publisht
           with
           the
           Approbation
           of
           several
           Bishops
           .
        
         
           SADEURS
           New
           Discovery
           of
           
             Terra
             Incognita
             Australis
          
           ;
           Translated
           from
           the
           French
           Copy
           :
           Printed
           at
           Paris
           by
           Publick
           Authority
           .
        
         
           Proposals
           for
           Printing
           of
           a
           Book
           of
           William
           Leybourn's
           ,
           Author
           of
           the
           late
           
             Cursus
             Mathematicus
          
           ,
           and
           of
           divers
           other
           Mathematical
           Tractates
           ,
           who
           hath
           now
           by
           him
           a
           
             Miscellaneous
             Manuscript
          
           ready
           for
           the
           Press
           ,
           which
           he
           intends
           to
           title
           
             Pleasure
             with
             Profit
          
           ,
           it
           consisting
           of
           Recreations
           ,
           
             Numerical
             ,
             Geometrical
             ,
             Mechanical
             ,
             Optical
             ,
             Astronomical
             ,
             Horometrical
             ,
             Crytographical
             ,
             Siatical
             ,
             Magnetical
             ,
             Automatical
             ,
             Chymical
             ,
             Historical
          
           ;
           published
           for
           the
           Ingenious
           to
           make
           further
           Scrutiny
           into
           
           these
           (
           and
           the
           like
           )
           sublime
           Sciences
           .
           This
           Book
           ,
           when
           Printed
           ,
           will
           contain
           above
           100
           Sheets
           ,
           with
           near
           200
           Cuts
           :
           And
           to
           the
           end
           that
           this
           Work
           may
           come
           to
           publick
           view
           in
           the
           Author's
           Life-time
           ,
           he
           presents
           the
           following
           Overture
           (
           for
           the
           promotion
           of
           it
           )
           to
           all
           
             Masters
             ,
             Heads
             ,
             Provosts
             ,
             Fellows
             ,
             Scholars
             ,
             &c.
          
           of
           both
           Universities
           ;
           to
           all
           publick
           and
           private
           
             School-masters
             ,
             Ushers
          
           ,
           and
           Scholars
           under
           them
           ;
           to
           all
           
             Gentlemen
             of
             Inns
             of
             Court
             or
             Chancery
          
           ;
           and
           to
           all
           other
           
             private
             Gentlemen
             of
             what
             degree
             soever
             .
          
           The
           Proposals
           are
           as
           followeth
           ;
           viz.
           1.
           
           The
           Subscribers
           to
           give
           13
           s.
           and
           6
           d.
           for
           each
           Book
           in
           Quires
           ,
           whereof
           6
           s.
           is
           to
           be
           paid
           at
           the
           time
           of
           Subscription
           ,
           and
           7
           
             s.
             6
             d.
          
           at
           the
           delivery
           of
           the
           Book
           .
           2.
           
           To
           encourage
           all
           persons
           that
           shall
           contribute
           to
           the
           procuring
           Subscriptions
           for
           six
           ,
           they
           shall
           have
           a
           seventh
           gratis
           .
           3.
           
           All
           who
           intend
           to
           assist
           in
           the
           advancement
           of
           this
           
             Useful
             Work
          
           ,
           are
           desired
           to
           send
           in
           their
           Subscriptions
           with
           all
           speed
           ,
           unto
           the
           persons
           hereunder
           named
           ,
           where
           Printed
           Receipts
           shall
           be
           given
           them
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           arise
           to
           a
           competent
           number
           ,
           the
           Book
           shall
           be
           finish'd
           by
           Midsummer
           next
           .
           The
           Undertakers
           are
           
             Dorman
             Newman
             ,
             Rich.
             Baldwin
          
           ,
           and
           
             John
             Dunton
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Agreement
           in
           Doctrine
           ,
           
             among
             the
             Dissenting
             Ministers
             in
          
           London
           ,
           subscribed
           Decemb.
           16.
           1692.
           
        
         
         
           The
           fifth
           Edition
           of
           the
           second
           Spira
           .
        
         
           A
           Conference
           between
           a
           Modern
           Atheist
           and
           his
           Friend
           :
           By
           the
           Methodizer
           of
           the
           second
           Spira
           ;
           Printed
           in
           the
           same
           size
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           bound
           up
           together
           .
        
         
           
             An
             Earnest
             Call
             to
             Family-Catechism
             and
             Reformation
             :
          
           By
           a
           Reverend
           Divine
           .
           Several
           Ministers
           and
           private
           Christians
           perusing
           this
           Piece
           ,
           earnestly
           moved
           for
           its
           publication
           ,
           which
           the
           Reverend
           Author
           at
           length
           consented
           to
           ,
           the
           following
           Proposals
           are
           now
           made
           ,
           for
           the
           general
           dispersing
           of
           it
           ;
           viz.
           That
           whatever
           Gentlemen
           will
           be
           so
           publick
           spirited
           ,
           as
           to
           give
           Fifty
           of
           them
           away
           ,
           they
           shall
           have
           that
           number
           for
           20
           s.
           stitch'd
           up
           in
           Blew
           Paper
           ,
           and
           ready
           Cut
           :
           But
           as
           for
           others
           who
           buy
           lesser
           numbers
           ,
           they
           must
           not
           expect
           them
           under
           Six-pence
           per
           Book
           .
        
         
           Theodore
           John's
           Confession
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           before
           he
           was
           baptized
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Day
             of
             Jubilee
          
           ;
           or
           ,
           A
           plain
           and
           a
           practical
           Discourse
           of
           the
           Saints
           gathering
           together
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           meeting
           the
           Lord
           in
           Glory
           at
           his
           second
           coming
           ,
           on
           1
           Thes
           .
           4.
           17.
           
           By
           
             J.
             Brandon
          
           Rector
           of
           Winchamstead
           in
           Berks.
           
        
         
           The
           late
           Tryals
           of
           several
           Witches
           :
           published
           by
           
             Cotton
             Mather
          
           ,
        
         
           The
           Fourth
           Edition
           of
           the
           New
           Martyrology
           ;
           or
           ,
           Blooody
           Assizes
           .
           With
           Additions
           ,
           so
           large
           ,
           as
           renders
           it
           a
           new
           
             Secret
             History
          
           of
           the
           late
           Times
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Sense
           of
           the
           Uni●ed
           Nonconforming
           Ministers
           ,
           against
           s●me
           of
           Mr.
           Davis's
           erroneous
           Opi●ions
           .
        
         
           Ca●uistical
           Morning
           Exercises
           ,
           the
           Fourth
           Volume
           .
        
         
           Head
           of
           Agreement
           ,
           assented
           to
           by
           the
           United
           Ministers
           .
        
         
           The
           Country
           Concurrence
           with
           the
           London
           United
           Ministers
           .
           By
           
             S.
             Chandler
          
           .
        
         
           The
           2d
           E●ition
           of
           Gosp●l
           Truth
           stated
           .
        
         
           
             A
             Defence
             of
             Gospel-Truth
          
           ;
           being
           a
           Reply
           to
           Mr.
           
           Chancy's
           First
           Part.
           
        
         
           A
           Discourse
           shewing
           what
           Repentance
           of
           National
           Sins
           God
           requires
           .
        
         
           The
           Vanity
           of
           Childhood
           and
           Youth
           .
        
         
           The
           Life
           of
           Mr.
           
             Thomas
             Brand
          
           ,
           by
           Dr.
           Annsley
           .
        
         
           The
           Mourners
           Companion
           .
           By
           
             J.
             Shower
          
           .
        
         
           A
           Practical
           Discourse
           on
           Sickness
           and
           Recovery
           .
        
         
           
             Early
             Religion
          
           ,
           or
           a
           Discourse
           of
           the
           Duty
           of
           Youth
           .
        
         
           
             Fall
             not
             out
             by
             the
             way
             :
          
           or
           ,
           a
           Perswasion
           to
           a
           Friendly
           Correspondence
           between
           Brethren
           of
           the
           same
           Faith.
           All
           Three
           by
           
             J.
             Rogers
          
           ,
           M.
           A.
           
        
         
           The
           Life
           and
           Death
           
             of
             the
             Reverend
             Mr.
          
           Eliot
           .
           By
           Cotton
           Mather
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
           Barker's
           
             Flores
             Intellect
          
           both
           Parts
           .
        
         
           
             A
             Compleat
             History
          
           of
           the
           Remarkable
           
           Penitents
           that
           have
           been
           executed
           at
           Tyburn
           ,
           and
           elsewhere
           for
           these
           last
           Thirty
           years
           .
           Together
           with
           Mr.
           Increase
           Mather's
           Sermon
           to
           a
           Condemned
           Malefactor
           about
           an
           hour
           before
           his
           Execution
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Quick's
           Young
           Man's
           Claim
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           .
        
         
           A
           Practical
           Discourse
           on
           the
           late
           Earthquakes
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
           Crow's
           Vanity
           of
           Judicial
           Astrology
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
           Oaks's
           Funeral
           Sermon
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
           Kent's
           Funeral
           Sermon
           .
           By
           Mr.
           
             Sam.
             Slater
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Celestial
           Race
           .
           By
           Mr.
           Bush
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
           Baxter's
           Sermon
           on
           a
           Person
           that
           died
           suddenly
           .
        
         
           All
           the
           
             Eight
             Volumes
          
           of
           the
           
             Athenian
             Gazette
          
           ,
           with
           a
           general
           ,
           full
           Preface
           and
           Index
           to
           them
           ,
           or
           single
           Mercuries
           to
           this
           time
           .
        
         
           The
           
             First
             Volume
          
           of
           the
           Compleat
           Library
           ,
           with
           two
           Alphabetical
           Tables
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Second
             Volume
          
           of
           the
           Compleat
           Library
           for
           
             December
             ,
             January
             ,
             February
          
           ,
           and
           March
           ;
           that
           for
           April
           is
           now
           in
           the
           Press
           .
        
         
           
             A
             Mourning
             Ring
          
           in
           Memory
           of
           your
           Departed
           Friend
           .
           The
           Second
           Edition
           .
        
         
           The
           Young
           Students
           Library
           ,
           
             published
             by
             the
          
           Athenian
           Society
           .
        
         
           —
           
             A
             Scheme
             of
             Enquiries
          
           ,
           published
           by
           the
           Athenian
           Society
           .
        
         
         
           —
           An
           Ode
           to
           the
           Athenian
           Society
           .
        
         
           —
           The
           Visions
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           by
           a
           Member
           of
           the
           Athenian
           Society
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Entire
             Sett
          
           of
           Athenian
           Gazettes
           ,
           with
           the
           Supplements
           to
           them
           ,
           bound
           up
           altogether
           for
           the
           year
           1691.
           with
           an
           Alphabetical
           Table
           for
           the
           whole
           year
           .
        
         
           The
           History
           of
           the
           Athenian
           Society
           .
        
         
           An
           Account
           of
           the
           Divisions
           amongst
           the
           Quakers
           in
           Pensylvania
           .
        
         
           —
           A
           further
           Account
           of
           the
           Divisions
           of
           the
           Quakers
           in
           Pensylvania
           .
        
         
           The
           Principles
           ,
           Doctrines
           ,
           Laws
           and
           Orders
           of
           the
           Quakers
           .
        
         
           The
           Character
           of
           a
           Williamite
           ,
           by
           a
           Divine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           Price
           6
           d.
           
        
         
           The
           Character
           of
           a
           Jacobite
           ,
           by
           a
           person
           of
           Quality
           .
           Price
           6
           d.
           
        
         
           
             The
             first
             and
             second
             Volume
          
           of
           the
           Post
           Boy
           robb'd
           of
           his
           Mail
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Packet
             broke
             open
          
           ;
           to
           which
           are
           added
           several
           
             Ingenious
             Letters
          
           lately
           sent
           to
           the
           Gentlemen
           concerned
           in
           this
           Frollick
           ;
           as
           also
           Copies
           of
           those
           
             private
             Letters
          
           which
           lately
           past
           between
           ;
           with
           Observations
           upon
           each
           Letter
           .
        
         
           Religio
           Bibliopolae
           ,
           
             in
             Imitation
             of
             Dr.
          
           Brown's
           Religio
           Medici
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Double
             Descent
          
           ;
           a
           Poem
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Divine
             Captain
          
           .
           By
           Mr.
           Hickringal
           .
        
         
           Infant-Baptism
           stated
           ,
           in
           an
           Essay
           to
           vindicate
           its
           lawfulness
           from
           the
           Testimony
           of
           Holy
           Scripture
           ;
           with
           an
           Account
           of
           a
           Conference
           publickly
           held
           with
           an
           Antipoedo-Baptist
           of
           no
           small
           Fame
           .
           By
           
             J.
             R.
          
           a
           Presbyter
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A70052-e1400
           
             *
             A
             kind
             of
             Barbarians
             who
             border'd
             upon
             the
             Australians
             .